Mated For Life

Chapters

Questions
Negotiation Preparation - Celestia
Negotiation Preparation - Twilight
Negotiation Preper-THE FUCK DID YOU DO?! - CHRISSY!
Feral (Part One)
Feral (Part Two)
I'm Scared Richie!
Letting Go
A Whole New World
Breakout
Naerx
Sins
Family
Remembrance
Battle of Wills
The Better Mare
I'm Here
Parlave Oum (Part One)
Parlave Oum (Part Two)
Parlave Oum (Part Three)
Parlave Oum (Part Four)
Parlave Oum (Part Five)
The Letter
The Other Me
The Conflict Begins
The Abandoned
Liberation
A New Beginning
Behind The Mask of Peace
The Changing of The Guard

Questions

Author's Note

Well here we are again, chapter two. As of this moment this story has 135 likes and 20 dislikes, to those have disliked it could I perhaps trouble you to explain why? If there's a problem with grammar or whatnot and it's caused to you dislike it then I would certainly wish to know.

On the other hand, if you've disliked it based solely because it has the genres – Human, Sex, Romance. Then shame on you, you closed minded fools. The like/dislike system has never really concerned me overmuch, but disliking based on the cover is one of my pet peeves, so I guess this time it has. No matter!

Now then! Onto the second chapter, it starts off in a bit of a prologue seeing as Richard hasn't had a POV at all yet, but I hope you enjoy it friends, I certainly will!

Begin!

Questions

Richard POV

My name is Richard Tyler, I'm twenty three years old and for such an admittedly young guy, I have to admit that my life is already way too fucking full of shit. I mean let me start from the top, my mother left me and my sister Emily when I was thirteen, I was chucked in an orphanage and then separated from my sister. From then on out I joined a rather nasty street gang and partook in all the usual shite you'd expect, mugging, burglary and I've even killed a guy.

Do I sound like I'm bragging, because I'm not. Apart from the killing, of which I did to a pathetic little rat who chose to rape Emily when she was fourteen, I'm actually pretty damn ashamed of my younger self. But when I took Emily back into my life, I changed myself for the better. I took night classes to gain a better education, I had two jobs, I had a house, I had a godamned fucking life!

And then she was taken from me…suicide, because I was too thick to realize that my love alone hadn't helped her move on like I had. Because I was to fucking full of myself to realize that despite my better vocabulary, my money, my house and bloated pride…that Emily was still hurting badly from what that creep of a stepfather had done to her.

Emily died because of me…and I was pulled from my world and into another before I could even say a proper goodbye. I was on my way to her funeral…a tiny little thing with only myself and a few buddies who like me had moved on past the old gang and thought to better ourselves…I was on my way, but Twilight Sparkle, the pet bitch of Celestia had accidently picked me up and plopped me slap bang in her library.

She stole me from Emily…and I never told her. No, I let self-pity and disgust for myself drive my actions, I let myself fall into a truly twisted relationship with a fucking pony. Kissing, feeling each other up, moans and groans and delightful sounds, anything I could use to run away from the pain that followed me like a shadow.

But then I learned that even that was a ruse, used to keep me in Equestria, the world I had been sucked into. You see there's a really messed up problem with the guys here, none of them can put a bun in a mare's oven. And so Twilight, in her brilliance decided to say 'Hey, why don't you spunk in a cup and see what comes up, what's the worst that can happen?'.

You wanna know what happened, I'll tell you. My juice is like nectar of the gods for their little 'save the species' project. I don't know how, and to be fair I don't care to know. But for some ungodly reason my samples are saving Equestria from dying out, but they need to have constant top ups so I go to the Princesses castle once a week, every week and whack off in a cup for them.

I didn't want to at first, in fact when they refused to help me go back to Earth I all but weaved every curse word into a couple of sentences and yelled at them. But then Twilight came in and 'saved me' from my little rebellion…and for some reason I still don't understand I let her.

Grief maybe…or maybe I just needed an outlet. Thank fuck I didn't actually fuck her; I really don't want to know what she would have done when I left her if I had. Because like I said, whatever we had was nothing more than a way to keep me on Celestia's leash. But I found out, and I left that purple bitch crying like a child who'd been denied a cookie.

And do you know what, I felt no shame in doing so. No one controls me, no one!

…But as I came to find out, there was a little light shining in the dark.

I first met Chrissy in a tavern literally right after I broke up with Twilight. The mare looked…different back then, pretty in her own way but not really attractive to me. To be completely honest I've yet to meet a pony who could pull my eyes on their appearance.

But as some people tend to figure out, there's more to beauty then how someone looks. Chrissy's personality was second to none. She was feisty, sarcastic and honestly quite brilliant in her own way. She took no shit from anyone, she stuck up for me even when I felt I didn't need it…she befriended me, and as of now I'm not ashamed to admit that I was so lonely before I met her.

We hit off right from the start, the both of us were so similar in a way beyond our personalities but I couldn't quite understand why. But I do now…

Chrissy's real name is Chrysalis, and she isn't really a unicorn, that's just a mirage. Chrysalis is a Changeling Queen, a species that looks like slightly like a pony if not for their various bodily holes, cat-like eyes, fangs and incredibly sexy voice that overlaps itself.

She revealed her true self to me so many months after we'd first met, almost a year in fact. I'll admit that when she did so I was beyond shocked, I thought that the 'creature' had somehow teleported in my friend's place…and I called it, her a monster. The so called monster soothed my fears and explained ever so calmly that she was in fact my friend…my rock, my Chrissy.

The only girl in existence I had ever loved beyond a familial way. And that night…we kissed for the first time, and I felt happy, truly happy. She also blew me like a pro, but that doesn't sound quite as romantic does it.

But now that I know what she is, I can't deny that I have questions for her. Questions that even after a night and morning dancing away, I still feel a burning need to ask.

And so when we woke up later that afternoon…I did.

…

I had left Chrissy snoozing on my bed, the thought of which made me smile as I flicked the kettle on. It was bizarre for me to be drinking tea at all to be perfectly honest, I kind of prefer cider no matter the hour.

Ah, the comforts of living on your own.

But then Chrissy had entered my life and for some funny reason, I felt a strange desire to make a cup of tea.

Wait, when did I buy teabags? Did Chrissy buy some…do I have milk in the fridge?

I did, thankfully. And so I poured a cup and took it back into my bedroom, smiling once more as I watched a snoozing Chrissy kick her left hind leg, a rather happy grin on her muzzle as she did so. It was only as I went to take a sip that the gorgeous mare opened her eyes and breathed deeply through her snout.

"Mhmm…is that tea?" she asked tiredly, yawning as she more or less forced herself to lean on her forehooves, smiling at me. "And you're drinking it? Richard you hate hot drinks."

I blinked and looked down at the steaming concoction in realization, as if I hadn't quite figured out that it was indeed a hot drink. "Oh…yeah, I um…don't know why I made it to be honest."

Chrissy cocked a weary eyebrow at me before grinning and shuffling over onto my lap. Her horn lit up and the hot cup was effortlessly plucked from my grip and down to her muzzle.

"Mhmm, this is very nice Richie," she purred, practically moaning as she took a sip. "You made it just the way I like it, thank you."

"No…problem," I replied, shaking my head quickly before a headache came on. "I take it you slept alright, how are your hooves?"

"Sore," she deadpanned, scrunching her muzzle up in minute irritation before sighing and smiling up at me. "But It's fine, I enjoyed our little-long dance…I really did mean it when I said it was the best I'd ever felt."

I leaned down and laid a kiss on her lips, surprising the mare for all of a second before she returned it lovingly. "Hehe, what was that for love?" she asked, giggling cutely at my flushed cheeks. I couldn't help it, she's a really damn good kisser. I literally felt my dick twitch every time she so much as pouted, so kissing her was akin to cloud nine on the pleasure scale.

And she knew it.

"That was for putting up with my enthusiasm yesterday," I explained, tapping her snout playfully. "And also because of how beautiful you look right now." To my complete surprise it was Chrissy whose cheeks were flush this time, a rarity for a mare whose cheek complexion never seemed to change.

"If I couldn't feel your honesty then I would deny your words," she said quietly, small smile on her muzzle as she looked down at her tea.

I cupped her cheek and gently brought her back up, looking right at her exotic yet undeniably alluring eyes as I rubbed my thumb over it affectionately. "You," I intoned softly. "Are the most gorgeous looking creature I have ever laid my eyes upon. And every time you doubt that, I'll do exactly what I'm doing now. I'll put my hand on your cheek, I'll call you gorgeous and then I'll kiss you like this."

I retook her lips with an ease I didn't know I had, being entirely new to the concept of it all. But still I did it. Our lips moved against the over so easily, her feminine moaning so quiet, so arousing and attractive to my ears that I deepened our kiss even further, adding my tongue and gasping as her longer, alien one wrapped around mine and touched parts I didn't know could feel-

"OW, FUCKING HELL!"

The sensation of something burning, namely the unclothed, unprotected skin on my right thigh forced me to push Chrissy away and clutch at it in agony.

"Sorry Richie, I'm so sorry!" Chrissy's apologized frantically. "I lost my concentration and dropped it, I'm sorry!"

"It's fine, it's fine!"

It wasn't fine, some of it had spilled onto my boys and H.O.L.Y shit, that most certainly did NOT tickle.

"Here, move your hands and let me lick it."

"What?"

"My saliva can heal, remember? Now shush!"

Butttt then again, maybe it wasn't so bad. I definitely thought so as her tongue left my thigh and began to venture north.

"Chrissy are you sure that I can't just use soMEEEEE ICE!"

I didn't need any ice.

...

Once I had been healed, I'd put on a pair of boxers much to Chrissy's disappointment, and had changed the bottom sheet the tea had spilled onto. As of that moment, Chrissy was reading a book that had come with some of Celestia's 'gifts' for my fucking obedience. However, as I made to turn around, I caught the name of the author on the book.

Chrissy Love Bug.

"Did you write that book?" I asked, the answer becoming clear as she grinned cheekily and put it to one side, winking secretively.

"Yep, it's one of the many ways I managed to afford that overpriced hotel I stay at," she replied, smirking at my surprise. "I must have forgotten to mention I wrote it…and a few others, my mistake."

I had no idea she'd written a book before; what else don't I know?

It was weird how suddenly it hit me…that although we'd been friends for nearly a year there was still a lot I didn't know about my lover, not including the fact that she'd only recently revealed what she really was to me.

"I don't suppose now's a bad time to ask you a few questions?"

Chrissy cocked an eyebrow at my request and smirked slyly. "Why, have I done something wrong detective? I can promise that I really am a good girl deep down."

"You're a bad girl through and through Chrissy," I chuckled, leaning over and quickly kissing the top of her muzzle. "And I wouldn't have it any other way, but seriously I am wondering about a few things."

Smiling, Chrissy put the book down on the bedside table and shuffled the minute distance over to me before putting herself in a sitting position. "I figured you'd have a few questions you'd want to ask at some point," she said, her tone somewhat nervous. "But I've kept some secrets from you before and I don't plan to do it again now, so ask away honey."

"Okay then, well for starters…" I thought hard on what to ask her, there were so many questions I had and to be honest a few of them I was nervous about having the answer. "I was wondering how old you are; I mean you've mentioned being centuries old before but I…I guess I just wanna know."

Instead of smiling, she seemed to become even more nervous. "Well…I didn't think; I mean I hoped it didn't matter overly much to you-"

"It doesn't," I cut across, happy as this seemed to please her. "Age is just a number to me, I'm just a bit curious."

"O-Oh, okay then," she breathed, smiling once more. "Well if you really want to know, I'm two hundred and thirty one years old…more or less, I kind of lost track of it after I turned two hundred and four so there could be a year or so difference either way, but I'm fairly sure it's around that number."

I'm not shy in admitting that her age surprised me, humans can live to over a hundred but barely manage to scrape seventy sometimes.

"Wow…that's quite a life you've had," I said, slightly stunned but at the same time okay with it. "You're looking quite good for your age, by the way."

She grinned and crossed her forelegs on my lap. "Changeling's don't age on the outside, we age internally at a fairly slow rate. When we're born we only remain foal-like for around a year or so before we grow…rapidly. Speech and mannerisms are known to us though our hive mind, so we don't really need a form of education like the majority of the world seems to have since what we know is passed down through the generations of those who came before us, whatever else we do learn is done independently, that's how we can still have new ideas from learners and inventors."

Chrissy chuckled as I quickly took it all in…and rubbed my head as I gradually came around to understanding it. "So what you're saying is…you're like insects?"

She cocked an eyebrow at me incredulously. "My appearance didn't give it away? We're akin to insects in that we have certain characteristics like our wings and a hive mind yes, but we're still warm blooded like any other mammal. To be honest I'm not sure if we're a hybrid of pony and moth, or simply someone's twisted experiment gone horribly wrong, but I am what I am and I'm proud of it. We're the great survivors of Equestria…or we were, once. It's just me now."

I frowned at the familiar words, certain that she'd said as much before but I, for some reason hadn't acted on it. "You're the last of your kind?"

"Yes," she said, voice tired and sad. "All my children died in my foolish invasion, I'm all that's left."

"And you're certain there's no one else out there?"

She shook her head. "No one that I can sense, and if they're beyond Equestria then they'd want nothing to do with me anyhow, I'm not their Queen."

"There are more of you?" I asked, honestly surprised at the revelation.

"There are other hives yes, but unless I birthed them they are not of my kind." She looked at my expression and either felt my confusion or read it from my face. "When I say my kind, I always mean those that I birthed. I am the last Changeling here, but elsewhere there are others."

"Then why not visit them, even if they aren't your children they're still Changelings and-"

"Because they would try their best to kill me!" she cut across, her angry words silencing me effectively. "I am a rival Queen and they would see my 'visit' as an invasion, an attempt to assassinate their own Queen and assimilate them to myself, to become my kind, my species. No foreign Changeling would stand for it. So no I can't just pop over for a visit, next question please!"

I winced at the hurt and rage in her voice, the way her eyes seemed to be glaring right through me, guilt flooding me as I realized that I was the cause of it.

But as she always seemed to do, Chrissy knew what I was feeling and sighed, seemingly forcing the anger off of her before reaching up with her muzzle and kissing the underside of my jaw, nuzzling it gently. "I'm sorry baby, it was a touchy question. I didn't mean to act like that."

"Sorry sugar, I should have known."

"You had no way of knowing…ask your next one, I'm okay." As if to emphasise this, she moved her head back down and manoeuvred herself so that her head was resting against my stomach, her right hoof stroking my legs lovingly.

We weren't able to look at each other unless she purposefully looked up, but to be honest I felt fine with her leaning against me like that. And as I placed my hand on her soft chitinous plating, I felt a wave of protectiveness flow through me…as if holding her like that was the right thing to do. And even though I'm certain that she's perfectly capable of overpowering me through her magic, her happy sighs made it clear that she felt that way too.

Even if she's the one usually protecting me.

"Why do you love me?"

…the question slipped through my lips before I could stop it, raw emotion being the cause. Chrissy stiffened in my hold, evidently surprised at the question before she leaned back and kissed my stomach affectionately.

"Why do you ask?" she uttered softly, nuzzling my belly as she did so.

Good question…

"I…don't know," I replied, confused as to why I did ask her it. "I guess I just…want to know. I know it's not a male thing to do, but-"

A green glow gently wrapped around my lips and shut them, stopping the rest of my rambling before it vanished just as quickly as it came.

"Richard," her voice as she said my name was…the most loving I think I'd ever heard it, it honest to god made my stomach feel a bit tingly. "It's not a female thing to express what you feel, it's a Changeling thing, a Pony thing, a Human…thing. I want you to promise that you won't let yourself feel ashamed whenever you want to have a little heart-to-heart with me, okay?"

I felt a bit stunned at the strength in her voice, the certainty that she was completely right in what she was asking of me. But then…she was right.

"Okay," I said, leaning down and kissing the top of her muzzle. "I promise."

"Good," she said, evidently happy. "As to why I love you…that's simple. I love you because you're Richard Tyler. I love you because you care about me, the real me. You didn't judge me based on my appearance when I showed you my true self. You held me, you kissed me, you loved me, you accepted me."

She moved up off of my stomach and took my face in her hooves, looking right at me with those beautiful eyes of hers.

"If I'm your rock then you're mine too. When I came to Canterlot the only thing I cared about was my own survival, but that changed when I met you. You befriended me, you took me out and showed me that life is more than just surviving…it's about enjoying it to the fullest, and every day since I met you I've tried my best to do just that."

"I won't deny that I'm a little addicted to you, to your love for me. But I care about you for more than just that. I care about you because I want to make you happy, I want to keep you safe, I want you to wake up in my hold every morning and know that it's where you belong. When I wake up with you, it's all I can think about."

Her tender gaze suddenly turned dark, her eyes lidding in a sultry manner as she quickly licked her lips. "But there are other things I love about you too. I know a few days ago when I left to go back to the hotel that you couldn't keep your mind off of me, even though you don't really find my unicorn shape all that pleasing to look at, I could sense your arousal all the way from my hotel room. And now, knowing that my true form excites you so badly makes it so difficult to not fuck you into a drooling mess here and now."

"Oh?" I can't deny that my male pride took a nice boost upwards…along with my male tool, but I chose to ignore that. "I really turn you on that much, huh?"

Chrissy nodded at my words and glanced down at the tent I was pitching, her smile widening happily. "Yes, really." She kissed the tip of my nose and gave it a playful lick. "You're very attractive to me, silly male. I love you, I'll always love you and nothing will ever change that." And as if she wanted to really drive home just how much she did, Chrissy pulled my head to hers and kissed me deeply, her familiar alien tongue flicking around my own tongue and teeth as she moaned excitedly.

Eventually though I figured out that I still needed that glorious substance known as air, and as if she'd heard what I was thinking, Chrissy began to slow our make-out session down and eventually pulled away, a proud look in her eyes as she watched me struggle to contain my own excitement and, well you know, breathe.

"Does that answer your question Richard?" she asked, her tail casually brushing against my boxers as she smiled at me, almost innocently. "Or do you need another…demonstration?"

I had many more questions that I wanted to ask her, quite a few more in fact. But sadly I was suffering from second head syndrome and most of my blood had flooded south.

"I wouldn't mind another one or two…or five," I said, grinning cheekily as she giggled and moved forward, her forelegs easing around my neck as she shimmied her rump directly atop my boxers and made herself very comfortable.

"I know you're not ready to mate just yet," she purred, deliberately moving her arse one way and then another with every few words she spoke. "But…I'm up for a little love proving, maybe you'll return the favour?"

"You can count on it." I kissed the side of her neck and nibbled on it a tad roughly, before lifting my hand in the air and giving her backside a good slap.

"OH!" her eyes widened momentarily, only to quickly darken as she took my mouth roughly, giggling as she pulled me closer. "Mhmm, Richie!"

I figured I could ask afterwards, unfortunately our little session was ruined by the sound of the doorbell ringing.

"Fucking hell!" I snarled, making to go and answer it. Chrissy however had other plans as she pulled me back and grinded on my clothed dick, quickly dampening my boxers.

"Forget it Richie," she pleaded, turning my head and kissing, panting and hissing in a very arousing way. "Stay with me, you haven't even touched me and I'm so close." I instinctively bucked up against her and found myself staring at how fucking sexy she looked moaning and panting on me. "Fuck, I'm going to cum, I'm going to-"

The doorbell rang again, followed up by a series of loud knocking and a voice calling. "Mr Tyler, this is the Royal Guard. We have orders from Princess Celestia to bring you to the palace-"

I didn't need to feel emotions to know that Chrissy was thoroughly pissed off. Yelling in frustration, the fucked off mare changed into her unicorn mirage, opened the curtains next to the window and nearly tore it off its hinges as she opened it, looking down at the guard.

"Oi, dickhead!" she shouted, practically spitting as she spoke. "I was three seconds from having the best cum in years, so fuck off before I tear your horn off and use it as a fucking dildo!" She waited a few more seconds for a response that never came, before she moved her head back inside and shut the window, turning around quickly and staring at me, her barrel heaving as her eyes twitched.

"Now then, let's-"

The doorbell rang again and I was forced to shield my eyes as a green jet of light flew from her horn and smashed through the window, the intensity and sheer power coming from it making my breath catch in my throat.

"WHAT?!" she screamed, her anger and frustration…kind of turning me on. "He's not going with you, so FUCK O-"

"Princess Celestia requests that both Mr Tyler and Miss Chrissy come to the palace," the guard, male by the sound of it spoke rapidly, evidently unnerved by my lover's power.

Her angry stance weakened slightly as she heard this, and I took the moment to come over and pop my own head out the window. There were only three guards below, one of them female and the other's male. All were looking up at Chrissy uneasily, as if waiting for another blast of magic to fly from her horn.

"Why does she want both of us?" I asked, not as frustrated as Chrissy…but still pretty damned frustrated.

The female looked at the other two and shrugged, before answering. "We don't know sir, we were just requested to assist the both of you catch the train to the upper level of the city, that's all we know. I…apologize for interrupting."

Before I could answer, Chrissy pulled me back into the room and kissed me sensually for several moments, before pulling away and licking my nose. "That's a promise for later."

"We're going?" I asked, curious as to her sudden change of heart.

"I have a few questions I want to ask the fat flanked fuck, not limited to her awful attempt to blackmail me the other day."

Suddenly interested myself, I nodded and kissed her with as much sensuality as she did me. "Me too, and that is me agreeing to later, I owe you a happy ending."

Grinning like a loon at my words, Chrissy stuck her head back out the window. "Fine, give us half an hour to get ready."

"Half an hour, excuse me ma'am but I must insist we go now," replied a rough, if somewhat nasally male voice.

"Oh okay then," Chrissy agreed, much to my surprise. "I'll just grab my boyfriend, who just so happens to be covered in my fun juice, and we'll walk down to the train. Come on Richie, I'm sure the guard can explain to whoever we pass why you're a bit sticky and smell like a salt lick-"

"Okay, you have ten minutes' ma'am!" shouted the female guard.

"Thank you dear, see you in fifteen!" Chrissy sang back, giggling at my amused expression before looking at the shattered glass around us and smiling at me guiltily. "Um, sorry about the window. I'll pay for someone to fix it when we get back."

"You can't fix it with magic?"

She rolled her eyes and walked over to me. "Magic can't do everything Richie. Now come on, let's have a nice long twenty minute shower, just to make sure we clean all of myself off of you."

"No fun time?" I asked, grinning.

"Later, I promise it'll be worth it."

The shower, while lacking in sexy time was still quite nice when it came to cleaning my lover. But unfortunately it passed all too quickly, and before I knew it I was standing in the Royal Palace, waiting with a surprisingly patient looking Chrissy for us to be admitted to the usual meeting room Celestia used in her many varied attempts to partake in conversation after I jacked off in a cup.

I think I've said all of about a hundred words to her.

The door opened and to my surprise and utter dismay, it was not Celestia's voice that called us in but one far worse.

"Hello Richard."

The first thing I noticed walking in was the large form of Princess Celestia. Unfortunately, it was the one sitting next to the alabaster princess that caught my attention straight after. The last pony, hell, person I ever wanted to see again.

"Twilight," I said through gritted teeth, my anger with the mare still so strong. But as I felt a presence brush against myself, I remembered quickly that I wasn't alone this time, and that gave me strength.

"Silly little girl, so predictable," Chrissy tutted mockingly, her eyes flashing in subtle hatred as she turned her gaze onto the Alicorn beside her, her body actually trembling with fury. "And Princess Celestia, so sorry for not bowing. Where are my manners. Oh yes, I must have left them back at the hotel, you know, the one where your loyal pet here gave me your letter. I do apologize for not sending one back, but I simply couldn't seem to find the right words to say."

Celestia opened her muzzle to speak but was cut off when Chrissy spat, as in actually spat all the way across the table and on her crown.

"There, I think that's everything I need to say about the letter," Chrissy said, sneering at the complete look of shock on both Celestia's and Twilight's faces. She looked back at me and grinned, before patting the chair next to her and sitting down. "Come on then Richard, sit down. I want to hear just what it is that our esteemed ruler has to say."

Fighting not to laugh at her audacity, I complied and sat down on the chair beside her, watching as the Princess pulled herself together and used her magic to wipe away Chrissy's spit.

"Twilight," she began, her voice as perfectly calm and motherly as ever. "If you would ask the guard outside to send for refreshments. I have a feeling that we're going to be talking for a little longer than I first suspected."

I cocked an eyebrow in curiosity and glanced as Chrissy, said mare watching the Princess with an expression of distaste on her face.

This should be fun…

Negotiation Preparation - Celestia

Author's Note

Welp here we go again, chapter three. I must admit I didn't expect this sequel to pick up some many likes in such a short time, but I'm grateful for every single one none the less.

It's you guys who inspire me to keep going, so please continue to comment because every one makes my bloody day! :D

There probably won't be a chapter for a few days after these few shorties' since I'm working with kids, fulltime until Friday. And let me tell you, they drain the energy right out of you. But who knows, maybe I'll come home one day and have energy to spare.

Anyway, let's go. But please do remember that this is set in an alternate universe, thus the tag. So Celestia is written a bit differently from her cartoon counterpart.

Begin!

Negotiation Preparation - Celestia

Negotiation Preparation

(Celestia)

My name is Celestia, and I am Princess to the kingdom of Equestria...but if I am to completely honest, I didn't feel much like one as I wiped saliva off of my crown.

It had been a long time since one of my subjects had shown me such disrespect, but when the young mare opposite myself spat on my crown, I felt something I hadn't in a very long time. Anger and shame. Anger at myself for causing her faith and respect in me to vanish, and shame for being the cause of it all.

A guard entered the room and placed the refreshments I'd asked for on the round table, before bowing low and leaving, the door shutting behind him. I allowed myself a few moments for any to help themselves before picking up the steaming teapot and filling a cup for myself with the hot concoction.

Taking a slow sip, I let the drink relax any minute tension I felt and put it back on the table, before looking across at my visitors.

Richard Tyler was alternating his gaze from his friend to my student, his expression shockingly clear to understand as it switched from affection for this Chrissy, to pure, unadulterated rage for Twilight.

He clearly hasn't gotten over what my pupil…asked of him, during their time together.

I wasn't blind, I knew enough to understand that my request to try and keep him close had not been taken well when he discovered it. Alas, Twilight had a way of taking my requests a little too seriously sometimes, but no matter. What's done is done, and all I could do was try to make amends and hopefully…become a little closer to the irate Human.

He is a very attractive male, strong but not rippling with muscles, and tall too, tall enough that I only manage to come up to his chin, horn not included. A pleasant and somewhat alluring novelty for me.

I also won't deny that he has appealed to me in ways I once thought long forgotten about. For his anger, the drive behind his eyes as he refused to help our cause to save Pony-kind…it excited parts of myself I really had forgotten about. It had been a long time since an individual had shouted at me with such passion, and if later down the line he used that passion on me over and over and...

Ah, settle down now Celestia. We can plan our carnal delights later.

It was truly a strange feeling, but I liked it, I liked him a lot more than a Princess should. Alas, he has been quite resistant in my attempts to make conversation, to try to find some sort of common ground, to learn more about what he liked, what made him happy and work from there to turn it into something more. And as I took my gaze from him and onto his Unicorn friend, I understood why.

Chrissy, as she was apparently called, was staring at me with undisguised hatred. The mare was admittedly quite a beautiful young Unicorn. Her coat was clean, shiny and sleek, and she was a rather tall mare, the one's younger colts tended to admire in those naughty magazines.

She was powerful too, I could feel it but how much so I did not know, nor did I believe by her stance that she would allow me to investigate, her body was literally trembling with some form of self-restraint as she scowled in my direction.

Clearly my letter has affected her. I sighed silently, unhappy at the consequence of my actions. Oh you're a silly mare Celestia, I should never have allowed my distaste to colour my emotions and frighten my subject like that.

Indeed, if I had been a little more patient, a little more soothing and maternal in my request then perhaps the mare opposite me would not be trembling with such anger but instead smiling, perhaps shyly and with respect.

Clearly, I had gone about it the wrong way in my attempt to trap her.

For all my centuries, blackmail has never been my strong suit. If Luna wasn't still negotiating that treaty with the Minotaur's, then she would have slapped me upside the head for writing such a poorly worded threat.

Threat, for although I despise doing so, that was exactly what it was. This Chrissy, this tiny little mare stood directly in the way of not only Equestria's last chance for survival, but was also clearly the reason why Richard still refused to so much as look at me.

How long has she been whispering in his ear I wonder, she clearly has some sort of grudge against me. The letter can't be all of the reason for her hate, but whatever it is she's used it as a means to make another refuse my embrace. How long until she convinces Richard to abandon Equestria, how long until she poisons him against me for good? No, I have to win him over to my light, to allow otherwise to happen would be disastrous.

I had deliberately allowed myself to look a slight more casual then my usual royal appearance would allow. My hair was a little wilder, my make-up only applied on my eyes, my perfume changed to one that didn't scream 'look at me, I'm motherly!' but rather 'look at me, I'm a hot mare too!'.

I admit to being uncertain as to if it worked at all, for although Richard has obviously looked in my direction, his attention was either focused on glaring at Twilight or smiling happily at Chrissy.

Patience Celestia, you look good, you smell good. Whatever these two obviously have won't last, the concept of young love rarely does. No, Richard would do better with somepony a little more mature and… I allowed myself to giggle internally at the thought. A little more knowledgeable in sensual matters.

It was as it usually was with me, just a matter of time.

Negotiation Preparation - Twilight

Author's Note

Well Celestia's is done, now for Twilight's. I hope you enjoy how I've made her character, to be honest this is how I could see her being if the show wasn't made for kids.

And you know, if she was a bit more devoted to Celestia's needs and less a budding social bunny.

Begin!

Negotiation Preparation - Twilight

Negotiation Preparation

(Twilight)

Richard doesn't seem to like me at the moment.

It was obvious for anyone to realize, even one as socially inept as myself. Richard's gaze kept switching from his apparent new flame, to me. He barely even looked at Princess Celestia, which made me feel very unhappy given how much effort she'd spent earlier getting ready to meet him.

The both of us concluded that Richard wasn't interested in royalty, nor a noble appearance. And so Princess Celestia had used a few tips from Cadance to make herself look a bit more…rough. But Richard wasn't even paying her any attention, he hadn't even made to take an already buttered jam scone, one of his favourite things to eat as I had learned during our time together.

No, he was currently glaring at me. I admit his…dislike of me made me feel really uneasy. The fact that he hadn't gotten over our brief relationship together was quite unhealthy, perhaps I needed to speak to him about it while he was here. Maybe he wasn't as keen on the pretty bitch as he showed, MAYBE he liked me still…which was a shame because I didn't care for him in that way at all.

But still, if he did then maybe I could try to direct it onto Princess Celestia, that would please my mentor greatly. Maybe she would allow me to have a little peek at her advanced tomes if I did, yes! This was the key to my greater success as her pupil, this would make her proud of me!

Ahh…but how to go about it? The question was a good one, because Richard didn't seem too happy with me. Maybe if I can convince the bitch to leave him, he'll come back to me and I can direct his attention onto the Princess. But how do I do that, hmm. First rule of observing the enemy, look for key weaknesses in their armour in order to take them down non-violently.

I looked at the mare named Chrissy and frowned as the name popped into my head. What parent names their child Chrissy? It has to be an abbreviation of her full name, but what could it be? Christina, Christine…must find out later.

The mare herself was actually glaring at Princess Celestia! She wasn't even being subtle about it; she really was glaring right at her!

Well that won't do. Note one – Not only do I need to separate Richard from this Chrissy, but I need to find a way to remove her from Canterlot as a whole. Her complete disrespect of my mentor is an affront to all Princess Celestia has done and is doing to keep Equestria safe.

I hadn't forgotten the complete gall of the mare when she actually SPAT at the Princess. If it wasn't for my mentor's loving and forgiving mentality, then Chrissy would have been thrown in the castle dungeon, and I would have helped with a smile. But since Princess Celestia cares too much, she remained and continued to scowl at the Princess.

And all her hate because of the letter. The letter detailing EXACTLY why she should help us, but instead of obeying like a loyal subject should, she decided to throw it back in my face, in Princess Celestia's face.

I ground my teeth as I recalled her mocking words when she entered the room, about how I had done exactly as she apparently predicted and caused this meeting to happen. She had played me expertly, and with my level of intelligence that made her dangerous. The fact that she was almost glowing with power made her even more so.

She has to be dealt with no matter what happens with Richard, she's too dangerous to be left unchecked.

I made a note to speak about it with Princess Celestia after the meeting, before going back to my observation and looking the mare over. She stood at approximately five foot, six inches tall. She was well groomed, her coat sleek and shiny. She smelled quite pleasant, almost like honey and…something else I couldn't quite place, but I'd been around the scent before, I was certain of it.

It was as she took her eyes off of my mentor and onto Richard that I made another observation.

The subject known as Chrissy seems to feel very protective of Richard Tyler. Her tail is brazenly wrapped loosely around his left leg, and her eyes seem to almost glow green with jealousy when she looks at Princess Celestia. Perhaps the subject is already aware that Richard isn't as attracted to her as she is to him…no, wait. Richard Tyler's eyes lid when looking at her.

His hand is squeezing her hoof…no, he's holding her hoof. Is this an affectionate form of contact for his kind? I must make time to observe them once again, I seem to have missed out on actual human mannerisms not previously displayed. This proves what I have already deduced – 'Chrissy' admitted that she loved Richard Tyler when I displayed Princess Celestia's letter, but her mannerisms suggested that they weren't together at that point. Now however they are, this makes their relationship is very new, thus I conclude the difficulty in separating the two to be approximately 17%. Will test during the meeting.

I mentality jotted down all the notes and used a highly advanced magical spell to lock them in a part of my mind, so they would not be forgotten by accident. Though the chances of such an occurrence taking place was minute, my brain rarely forgot anything.

"Well then, shall we begin," Princess Celestia said, her voice calming my nerves easily, as I suspect was part of her intention.

Another note – Princess Celestia's voice is usually enough to soothe an angry Minotaur out of a bloodlust. Richard Tyler and 'Chrissy' however do not seem to be affected in any way, this is problematic but I believe Richard Tyler can be cured of this later on when I give him to Princess Celestia after I separate him from his new marefriend.

"Begin with what?" 'Chrissy' sneered, her face staying frustratingly beautiful as she did so. "You asked for us to be here but never explained why. Is it to apologize for your piss poor attempt to blackmail me, or do you want some samples from me now as well?"

One more note – 'Chrissy' isn't just dangerous, she's a pest. Placing her removal higher up my to-do-list, perhaps the Princess will consider banishment for disrespect. I believe such a rule still exists, must search later.

Princess Celestia remained completely calm and merely smiled at the unhappy mare, shaking her head and raising a hoof soothingly. "No, no. It's nothing like that my dear. I simply realized that despite his part in saving the kingdom of Equestria, Richard and I have yet to speak to one another for more than a few moments. But I learned that he and yourself are good friends and hoped that by bringing you here too, that perhaps we could all become a little friendlier with one another and put everything behind us."

'Chrissy' simply stared at my mentor, her expression frozen in disbelief for a few more seconds before she narrowed her eyes and…let out a low hiss?

Does her throat hurt, perhaps if I offer some medicine I can start the separation earlier?

"Richard and I are more than simply good friends now, Princess," she replied, her expression angry, quite so in fact. "We are lovers, and as his lover I believe I speak for both of us when I say that we want nothing to do with you, either of you."

Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Richard's mouth twitch in amusement and frowned. Princess Celestia on the other hand remained serene and smiled happily at the both of them.

"Well first I must congratulate the both of you on your new relationship. The both of you are young and I hope it lasts a long time, but I must admit that I am saddened by your anger with me. If it helps then I will apologize for offending you with my letter, but I do wonder if Richard has a different opinion to yourself?"

This was where the second stage of our plan came in. Princess Celestia smiled in a way that actually appeared to be flirtatious at Richard, her hoof casually brushing her slightly untamed mane out of her usually hidden eye before the both of them lidded ever so slightly. It was subtle, but according to Cadance it was enough to make a stallion's hooves tremble with need.

That two-way mirror is really useful, and has helped Cadance so much since she was kidnapped.

I observed Richard as Celestia finished her subtle movements and…frowned as he seemed to appear almost oblivious to it all.

He didn't seem to realize that the Princess was being 'flirty' with him at all. Could he possibly be that oblivious to it?

If Richard was, the murderous look coming from his marefriend showed that she certainly was not.

The second stage appears to have failed…perhaps stage three is necessary after all. Sighing inwardly, I gently tapped against my mentor's thigh three times, signalling that the third stage was now needed.

Stage three of our plan – If the subject appears to either have not noticed or have displayed disinterest in the Princesses flirtations, then the Princess must...kiss the subject, by any means necessary. I smiled as the Princess tapped my own thigh three times, signalling her acceptance for her part to begin.

Even if this 'Chrissy' becomes angry, what can a mere Unicorn do against the most powerful being in the world?

The answer was nothing; she could do nothing. Everything would go according to plan, Princess Celestia would obtain Richard's interest, this in turn could potentially cause 'Chrissy' to become jealous and break up with him in a fit of anger, leaving Richard wide open for the Princess to bond with in friendship and eventually love.

That it would help keep our project to save our race as a whole as well was a nice bonus.

Chrissy's negotiation POV is coming next.

Fun!

Negotiation Preper-THE FUCK DID YOU DO?! - CHRISSY!

Author's Note

I haven't even started writing this yet and I already know I'm going to have a lot of fun with it.

Oh man, I can already feel Chrissy about to tear some shit up…more or less :D

Begin!

Negotiation Preper-THE FUCK DID YOU DO?! - CHRISSY!

Negotiation Preper-THE FUCK DID YOU DO?!

(CHRISSY!)

Oh, oh I am about to slap a bitch!

The flirty look coming from the slutty Princess, the smug expression, emotion practically slapping me across the face with the force of a jackhammer as it flowed from her pathetic little lapdog.

Fuck slapping, I'm about ready to KILL a bitch!

The emotions I'd felt from the moment Richie and I had sat down were nauseating. For a supposed powerful being with admittedly beautiful looks, Celestia clearly hadn't gotten any lately and was quite literally emanating emotional drool as she looked ever so nicely at MY MATE!

I'm going to start with the tip of her left wing and slowly work my way up every single fucking feather until she's begging for death.

And never mind what I could feel, what was that in comparison to what she SAID and DID. The bitch actually had the gall, the absolute gall to insinuate that Richard and I were only a fucking phase because we were young, she stank of certainty and was just about as condescending as one could possibly be.

…and then I'll start with the other one and rip them out one strand at a time, listening and enjoying every single scream.

Even now she was staring at MY Richie with an expression I'd bet all my bits on that no one had seen on her face before. Lust, pure lust and…longing, I could sense longing in her emotions. She longed to…have something from Richard, it wasn't just sex either but also…

My eyes widened as the emotion tickled my feelers, the strength of it forcing me to forcibly deny a sharp intake of air.

She fancies him…she fancies him. She FANCIES HIM, SHE WANTS MY MATE, SHE WANTS MY RICHIE!

Instinct, one that I'd felt before when Richie interacted with other females was now amplified to a number I couldn't begin to count up to. I felt rage, I felt protective, I felt clingy and jealous and hateful, oh how I hated that Princess, that mare, that slut who dared to look at my beloved mate as if he was still available.

…but then it stopped, and as I blinked and looked down at my right hoof I realized why. Richard was holding it, squeezing it affectionately like…a lover, my lover, my mate…to be. I took a deep, silent breath and smiled at my best friend, wishing with all my might that he could feel how grateful I was as easily as I could feel how much he cared for me.

"Are you alright my dear?" Celestia asked, an actual degree of concern flowing from her as she looked at me. "You don't look too well. Richard, Twilight and I still have a few things to talk about but if you want I can organise a guest room for you to go and lie down."

"No thanks," I denied, her attempts to brush me off astoundingly obvious to even a foal. "I'm fine, carry on with whatever else you dragged us here for."

She didn't look any different, but I could feel her annoyance at my continued disrespect. Though it was nothing compared to the apocalyptic rage coming from her pet.

I think she's about to combust, though I must admit she as a great poker face.

"Very well then," the slut continued, turning her gaze back on Richard and lidding her eyes ever so slightly, attraction for him coming off in waves. "Richard, I know that we didn't exactly get off on the right hoof. You were brought to our world by accident, and because of what we found you to be capable of, for the good of Pony-kind I still refuse to help you find a way home."

"Please don't tell me that you asked for us to come here just so you can repeat the same shit to me again," Richard snapped, evidently irritated by Celestia's patronising. "Because if that's the case then Chrissy and I are just going to leave."

Arousal flooded from the mare, enveloping my feelers instantly and causing my eyes to water at the emotional stench of it all. Coming from someone my hate was already so focused on, feeling her arousal was enough to make me want to gag.

She gets turned on when Richard treats her like shit?

This time what she felt was clear to see on her face. Her eyes were gleaming, her face was a touch flush and she was, to my advanced hearing capabilities, lightly panting.

"Do not talk to the Princess like that Richard!" Twilight snapped back, her silence apparently at its limit from both of our disrespect.

Celestia quickly put a hoof on Twilight's shoulder and stroked it comfortingly, her student visibly deflating under it in a matter of seconds. "Calm yourself Twilight, it's okay. Richard is more than welcome to be angry with me for what Luna and I refuse to do." She turned to look back at my love and smiled patiently. "I am sorry Richard, but as I promised you. In two more years the project will be complete and I will have no more need for your weekly samples, and I will do all in my power to find you a way back to your world. Until then, all I want is for us to talk, to get past your dislike of me and perhaps strike up a friendship. Do you not think at all that this is possible, is your heart truly so set in loathing me that it refuses even the idea of saying more than two words a week to me?"

Richard looked at Celestia and cocked an eyebrow, distaste clear on his face as he mulled over her request.

"Apparently I've not been clear enough with you Celestia," he said quietly, standing up and actually walking around the table, the mare's excitement increasing with every step he took. "If I were to be dying in the driest dessert on the hottest day and you were to pass me by, offering water. I would not sip a drop from your cup, but rather spit it back in your face."

He leaned closer to her face and all tried to burn her eyes out with his hate. "So no Celestia. I do not wish to talk with you, I want to go home and…finish some personal business. But seeing that you don't particularly feel inclined to help me do so, I see no need to make any form of small talk with you."

Richard turned his gaze on Twilight and scowled at her, his hate even more intense as he spoke. "As for you, you little fucking sycophant. If I ever catch you spying on Chrissy and myself like you boasted, I will personally beat the ever living shit out you, and I don't care if you're female. Because to me, you'll never be anything more than an apathetic monster with no feelings, no friends, and no life beyond being Celestia's bitch."

…

Satisfied with their silent gaping, Richard sneer at the both of them and walked back over to me and grabbed a scone, before sitting back down and nibbling at it. He appeared unbothered by his little rant, but I could feel the anger flowing from him, the sheer effort he was using to not get back up and deck the both of them.

I honestly don't think I've ever been so wet.

Celestia, from the feel of it was thinking the same thing. I could actually smell the musk permeating the room, a sharp tangy scent that burned my nostrils. Richard, bless him didn't seem to have the same heightened senses that I did, and so it completely went over his head…and nose.

Unfortunately, the almost dripping Princess slipped back into her smiling persona and the musk suddenly seemed to evaporate…almost like magic. "Well…I'm sorry you feel that way with us Richard. But I'm not going to give up on you, I understand your anger but as I've come to learn in my long years, anger is an emotion that burns out eventually."

She stood up and trotted over to us, my instinct flaring up again as she neared, screaming at me to change back and rip her throat out. "And I will be there when it does, but until then I wish you a good night Richard Tyler." And before I could so much as blink, the mare moved forward and kissed my lover on the cheek.

It wasn't a quick peck either, but a long, drawn out kiss that lasted three seconds and…AND LEFT LIPSTICK ON HIS…

Richard was quite literally stunned by her action, unable to act as she stroked the other side of his face and smiled amorously.

I however was not.

"GET OFF MY MATE YOU CUMSUCKING WHORSE!"

I had moved before a thought could even begin to form, driven by instinct as I lifted a hoof and punched the royal mare as hard as I could in the face. There was an audible crack as she hit the floor, though whether it was a bone or the floor itself I didn't know, I didn't care. I jumped on top of the mare and had railed on her for all of about five glorious, fantastic seconds before I felt strong arms pulling me away from her.

I was aware that I was hissing and snarling like a demon possessed, but I didn't give a rats fucking backside. All I wanted was to put the slowly standing mare back on the floor and then bury her six feet under.

"Guards, guards!" Twilight began to shout, only to stop as Celestia put a hoof in the air for silence and looked at me, right at me…and SMILED!

LET ME AT HER, I'LL RIP HER PRETTY LITTLE TEETH OUT AND FORCE THEM UP HER SNATCH!

"I apologize Richard," she said shakily, rubbing her bleeding snout and flaring her horn to life, the blood stopping quickly although the bruising remained. "I did not realize that your…lover would take offense from a friendly act. I won't do it again. But if you could please leave the palace, I would appreciate it greatly."

Richard stared at the Princess for a few more moments then all but dragged me out of the room, out of the palace and all the way back to the train station. It was only when he pulled me inside and we actually sat down in one that I felt my bloodlust beginning to fade away…and fear start to take its place.

"Richie?" I said quietly, tentatively looking at my boyfriend and attempting to get a feel of his emotions…but failing when I realized that my own were blocking them from feeling anything other than inward reactions.

My boyfriend didn't answer me, choosing instead to look at his hands and close them into fists.

"Richie…I…I'm sorry," I continued, frightened by his own continued silence. "I didn't mean for you to see me like that, I'm sorry if I frightened you but I…I couldn't stop myself."

Finally, after what felt forever he looked at me with an unreadable expression, a rarity for me but an entirely unwelcome one at that moment.

"Richie please talk to me, I'm-"

Before I could so much as utter a further apology for scaring him, he took my face in his hands and kissed me so passionately that I felt my unicorn mirage flicker for the briefest of moments. But then it was over and he was looking at me with such passion, such love and lust and desire in his eyes that I found myself panting in excitement.

"Frightened me? Chrissy that was the sexiest thing I have ever seen in my life," he said, breathing heavily as he moved back in for another go, his tongue barging into my muzzle and forcing my own to respond out of instinct. I felt his hand trail down my stomach and stroke my sex, the torturous wait it'd been put through all day giving him plenty of slick movement to stick his middle finger inside and start the torture anew.

"You should feel ashamed, punishing me like that," he growled, his tongue licking my right ear before he ducked down and began to lick my-

"Oh fuck, Richie!" I was panting, moaning from the unexpected but completely welcome assault. I'd never been so thankful that it was both late and that the train was completely empty save for the sleeping Pegasus two chairs ahead of us. "My mate…my mate, take me, mate me please!"

"Not yet, not today," he chuckled, teasing me as he gently nibbled my clit and twisted his fingers, the other hand coming down and spanking me hard. "I'm not ready yet, but I'll make it up to you in a few seconds."

Indeed, as he promised I could feel a powerful, neglected orgasm fighting its way through me, my eyes already tearing up from sheer emotion as it-

"No, w-wait Richie!" I hissed, whispering quietly, fighting against it as I tried to push him away. "We can't, not here. I'll change back."

His eyes flickering with understanding, my lover picked me up and pulled me into the tiniest fucking train toilet I'd ever been in. Not that I cared, as his hands left my sex, my teats and picked me up, kissing me roughly as he began to spank me over and over and over-

"MHMMMMMM!"

I screamed through our kissing as the greatest cum I'd had in my entire life ripped through me. My mirage vanished as I changed back and began thrashing about as liquid dripped from me like a leaky tap. The entire cum lasted for at least forty seconds before I felt it start to calm down.

"…baby," I panted, opening my eyes and looking at my proud looking male with sheer adoration. "My arse is sore as fuck, but I love you so much right now, I cannot even begin to describe it." I narrowed my eyes and pushed him against the door, his own widening in surprise as I held his hands above his head. "And every good thing deserves another…so here's what I'm going to do."

I leaned close and licked his lips, moaning sensually to excite him. Then before he could try to kiss me back, I lowered my muzzle down to his jeans and unlocked them with my teeth, surprising myself a little at how easy it was. Looking back up, I grinned, my fangs on full display. "I'm going to take you in my muzzle and drive you right to the brink, and then when you're about to cum I'll stop. Then I'll do it again, and again, and again. And I will only let you finish when we reach our destination…in about an hour."

His eyes widened at my verbal promise, but I spoke before he could say a damn thing. "And although this sounds like torture, I promise that when I finally swallow all that load, you'll never be able to have anything, or anyone make you feel so fucking good again…except for ME."

And so, smirking devilishly at his light panting, I opened my muzzle and took the entire thing in one go, smirk becoming a smile as he moaned loudly.

Delicious…

Well that's me done for a bit, I hope you enjoyed it…and the raunchy stuff. Literotica is fantastic for those who wish to practice their smexy writing skills.

Ha, never mind eh. Till next time, snuggles.

Feral (Part One)

Author's Note

Well here we go, chapter…four, sort of. I don't count the last three chappy's as singular ones, but one whole one divided into three.

Anyway, this chapter took some thought to get the basic knowhow on what exactly it would tell. But I think you'll like it, it's equal parts comedy and dark…which is why it'll be split, sorry.

Begin!

Feral (Part One)

Feral

(Part one of two)

It'd been a little under a week since I'd socked Celestia in the face, barrel, neck and just about everywhere on her body. Six days since I'd given my Richie the cum of a lifetime, one that I made sure to subtly remind him of every time I sensed him trying to sort himself out…alone, as if I wasn't in the same building as him at all.

Ah, his face when I interrupted him in the middle of it. Hilarious!

Of course whatever spluttering and grumbling he had tried to do was swiftly silenced when I began to help him.

But enough about that, there are many more important details to think about. Like the fact that Richard offered to take me on a date, an actual date! I mean we'd been out together before, the local cinema, the occasional outing for lunch, but never had he taken me out for a good wine and dine.

As his girlfriend, I of course had to make sure that he was suitably dressed for such an occasion. I mean yes he looks just about fuckable in everything, but I figured if I was going to chuck on a nice looking emerald green dress, then my lover could make the same sacrifice and wear a nice suit.

And oh by my fucking Gods did he look fuckable, drool worthy in fact.

Seeing him come out of his bedroom in his getup actually caused me to hiss in excitement, my tongue licking my lips quickly to wet them up a bit before I swayed my sexy tush over there and kissed him deeply, enjoying my power of him as he growled, my feelers picking up his arousal with ease. And then of course I lost that sense of power when I let loose a moan and shuddered, actively fighting my tail mentally as it tried to wrap around his leg, the sound of his pulse becoming very clear as I broke off the kiss and looked at his neck wantonly.

All it would take is a quick lick and nibble…and he would be truly mine forever.

Fighting against my instincts, I pulled back from my lover and leaned against him for a brief moment, allowing myself to rub my head against his thigh before I quickly withdrew and smiled up at him, my instinct appeased for now.

Why fight it though, you know he loves you. Why resist it, why not do it now, or better still after dinner where he's drank some wine and is more susceptible to your…wishes.

Mentally shaking my head against the thought, I took a quick breath and relaxed as the traitorous questions left my mind. "I don't suppose you'll tell me where it is exactly that you're taking me too, Richie?" I asked curiously, already knowing by his emotions that he wouldn't.

"Nope, I'd prefer to leave it as a surprise," he replied, grinning slyly as I blew my cheeks out and pouted, mock annoyed. "Now lose the pout, otherwise we'll never make it out of the room, let alone the house."

Smirking up at him and pouting still, I leaned forward and licked his lips quickly, surprise etched on his face as I giggled and used my tail to gently tug him into walking with me, the two of us leaving his house and making our way down the gradually darkening street.

"You know, I should spank you for that," he growled lightly, his hand caressing my backside ever so slightly before it returned to his side. "But then again, I know you'd enjoy it so maybe not."

"If you spanked me, love," I purred, bumping my flank against him as my tail gently swept across the front of his trousers. "Then not only would I greatly enjoy it, I would also be inclined to…return the favor, perhaps with my tongue…or muzzle as a whole. But maybe I should stop talking, you seem to pitching a tent lover."

He looked down at his trousers and cursed quietly, his eyes closing and tent deflating with a surprising amount of controlled effort. "You're a tease, Chrissy," he said, sighing as he looked at me in irritated amusement.

"You know you love it," I countered, grinning slyly and winking up at him. "Just like you know you love me."

"Hmm, maybe," he mock pondered, tapping his chin as he looked up at the sky. "Maybe."

Maybe Richie? Maybe? Oh no, that won't do at all.

Our banter was just a bit of fun, I knew that. But deep down somewhere inside me there was something that didn't like his 'maybe's' at all. It wanted to hold him down and ravish him until he couldn't say anything but his for love for me. It wanted me to drag him back to our hive…home, and punish him for teasing me with his uncertainty.

It wanted him, it wanted him badly. But like with all I fought day after day to suppress, so too did I suppress this, turning all my instinctual frustration into the loving kiss I laid upon the back of his left hand.

"You really should know better than to tease me with maybe's Richie," I sighed, flicking my tongue at him…for some reason I couldn't quite understand at that moment.

"Did I upset you, I didn't mean to Chrissy," he said, apologetic emotion tinged within his tone.

"Silly male, you didn't upset me," I replied, nuzzling the hand I'd kissed affectionately. "I know you love me, as I love you. Just…don't maybe me, okay?"

An eyebrow cocked up in confusion, he nodded and caressed my cheek softly, his love feeding me in large chunks. "Okay."

Words were unneeded as we made our way to the mystery restaurant, said restaurant becoming very clear to me as Richard directed us right to the biggest, most expensive one in the city.

"Richard, we can't go here," I whispered, stopping him with a light tug of my magic. "It costs sixty bits for a single meal, you can't afford it!"

"Actually," he drawled, smirking at my expression. "I can. I got my bit delivery yesterday and found it about four hundred bits heavier than usual. Guess Celestia is trying to do some backwards apology for provoking you, huh."

I could feel my hair beginning to stand on end as I realized the truth of it, unlike my beloved who seemed to remain completely oblivious to the slutty Princess and her affection for him.

She isn't apologizing, she's trying to win his trust by bribing him with more bits. Stupid, pathetic creature, thinking that my Richie is so easily swayed by coin. I should tear her throat out and show my dominance by rutting my mate over her bloody corpse!

I blinked at the overly violent thought. Where did that come from?

I admit that I'm a tad more violent than the average individual, but rutting my mate over Celestia's corpse was…a bit more than I'd be willing to do, no matter how attractive the concept of it sounded, felt to my instincts.

"So let's go in, shall we," Richard's voice said, snapping me out of my trance and onto his handsome face as he opened the door for me. "After you."

Touched by his gesture, I smiled and kissed his cheek before trotting inside the restaurant and looking around the expensive place with a surprising amount of excitement.

The restaurant was huge and very full, packed with Ponies, Griffons and even a Minotaur or two. Every table was made of some sort of marble, the chairs plush and different depending on the species sitting on them. The ceiling was filled with chandeliers, one above every five tables and shining with an obviously expensive glass…and were there diamonds on them too?

Richard walked past me and indicated for me to follow, which I did…after a couple more moments of gawking. We walked over to a smartly dressed stallion, a Unicorn. Said Unicorn noticed Richard and narrowed his eyes for a brief moment before a fake smile was plastered on his face.

"Welcome to Le Gavroche sir, madam. How may I help you today?" he said, the words obviously recited many times for them to be spoken as smoothly as they were.

"Yeah, I have a table for two. Under the name Tyler," Richard said, genuinely smiling at the host.

"One second sir…yes, right this way Mr Tyler."

Smiling at me, Richard put his hand on my back and walked the both of us over to a comfortable looking table in a far corner, away from prying eyes. The two of us sat down and thanked the host, who faked smiled and turned away, disgust flowing from him as he sneered at my boyfriend.

Rip his throat out…

I closed my eyes and shook the thought away, before looking back at Richard who was perusing the menu. I followed suit and looked at my own menu, my eyes widening as the prices only seemed to increase the further down I went.

"Richard this is very expensive, surely we could have ordered in instead," I said, looking up at my smiling lover.

"True," he said. "But I wanted to go out and treat the woman I love, is that so wrong?"

Woman? Hmm, he sometimes refers to himself as a man, so a woman must be a word for a female human. Aww, how sweet!

Sighing happily at the love he gave off, I shook my head and lidded my eyes. "No it isn't, I'm just concerned about how you're going to manage after today."

He waved my concern off. "Don't be, I've had little use to spend the bits I've been given so I've kind of amassed a bit of a small fortune. Tonight won't even put a dent in it, trust me sugar."

"I do trust you, with everything I am." He smiled at my words and picked up my right hoof, bringing his lips to it and kissing it lovingly.

"As I do you," he replied, his voice low. I simply nodded and found myself slightly flush at the tender emotion he gave off, all of it for me and me alone.

A waitress came to our table a few minutes later. She was a Unicorn with lilac fur and bright blue eyes, with an almost unnaturally wide smile on her muzzle. "Good evening sir, ma'am. My name is Twinkle Star; may I get you something to drink?"

"Yes, I'd like some of the red please," I said, silently asking Richard with my eyes if he was okay with it. He smiled and nodded, stroking my right hoof softly.

"Ah, an excellent pick ma'am. We've recently had the majority of our wine delivered from the Palace itself, grown from the Princesses own vineyard," Twinkle chirped happily, surprisingly genuine as she looked between myself and Richard. "I'll be back shortly, please don't hesitate to call one of us over if you need something."

"Will do, thank you."

The waitress beamed and walked away to get our wine. I turned back to face Richard and smiled as he looked at the place Twinkle had been with curiosity.

"They're not all dicks after all then," he muttered, smiling and shaking his head in amusement…or amazement, it was a mix between the two.

"No, not all of them," I agreed, grinning. "Just most of them."

He chuckled and smiled, to which I returned my own. We didn't speak that much really, the both of us enjoying the simplicity of holding each other's appendage. His love just flowed into me, nourishing and sustaining me well beyond what I needed, so I stored it within me, feeding my power.

…

"And here's your wine, I hope you enjoy it," Twinkle said happily, a bright smile as she gave the both of us our glasses, the bottle being placed in the middle of the table. "Again if you need anything, just call one of us over."

"Thank you Twinkle," Richard said, his thanks and pleasant demeanor as real with the Unicorn as I'd ever felt it outside of me. "I'm sure it'll be brilliant."

She smiled at my boyfriend and blushed prettily, but to my surprise it incited no jealousy or irritation.

I think I genuinely like this mare, I thought, amused at the little Unicorn's cheerful personality. I picked up my glass and clinked it against Richards, smiling as I took a long sip and mulled it over in my muzzle, enjoying the slightly bitter aftertaste.

"I hate to admit that anything from that wretched palace is good, but this is quite something," I confessed guiltily, Richard only humming as he pulled a face and put his down. "Do you not like it?"

"I've never really been big on wine," he admitted, shrugging. "But I've heard you mention how much you like drinking it from time to time, so I figured I'd give it another go…eh, but it's not for me."

"It's a shame they don't do cider," I mused, taking another long sip from my glass. "You seem to practically live on that stuff."

"Cider is love, cider is life," he chuckled, some sort of hidden joke I didn't understand within his words. But he found it funny, so I grinned and giggled along with him. "It's a shame they don't do coke here; I would kill for a cold glass right about now."

"What's coke?"

"It's a drink from my world, pretty popular one too," he explained, smiling nostalgically. "I used to buy them for Emily, she could drink more bottles a day then I would cider a week. I always used to warn her that her teeth would fall out from all that sugar, but she never listened…"

I squeezed his hand gently and gave him a warm smile, which he returned as he sighed quietly.

"Never mind," he said, smiling sadly. "Tonight is about us, so let's focus on that, eh?"

"Okay," I agreed, softly. I took another sip from my glass and refilled it soon after, feeling a tiny bit buzzed from the surprisingly strong vintage. "What do you want to order?"

Richard looked at the menu and clicked his tongue, pondering the choices on the menu. "I was thinking I'd go for a nice steak. It's been a while since our little stint at Cloppers and I feel like a steak's a good pick."

"I hope for our poor, bigoted population that we don't do what we did last time," I said, giggling quietly. "I don't think the snobs here could take it."

He smirked at me as I let my tongue loll out of my muzzle, a repeat of our playing the last time we went out to eat. Except…he wasn't smirking anymore, but rather looking at my tongue in surprise, almost shock in fact.

"Chrissy, your tongue…" he whispered, looking at the table for something as he grabbed a large spoon and showed it to me, my reflection quite clear on the metal surface. My tongue should have been normal and pink, sticking out of my muzzle playfully. Instead it was long, forked and flicking out of my muzzle in a rather intimidating way.

Quickly, I put my tongue back in my muzzle and forced myself to breathe calmly, internally checking my mirage with magic and…spotting no flaws.

There's nothing wrong with me, but my tongue is my own. What's going on?

Tentatively, I opened my muzzle slightly and looked at my tongue again, grimacing when I saw it hadn't changed back. Forcing my eyes closed, I willed it to comply with my power and change to that of the Unicorn I looked like…but it remained unchanged.

"Chrissy, what's wrong?" Richard asked, his voice causing me to open my eyes and look at his own, which in turn widened as they stared right back at mine. "Your eyes…they're yours."

I looked back at the spoon once more and nearly yelped in shock as my real eyes stared back at me. Suddenly, I felt something rough grasp my feelers and flood them with emotion. Anger, hate, bitterness, sadness, lust, happiness, amusement. Almost every emotion I'd felt since meeting Richard seemed to flood inside me, all but one. One that I couldn't feel at that moment, one that had gone, had vanished, had been TAKEN AWAY FROM ME!

Stumbling out of my chair with but a frantic mumble of something to Richard, I rushed towards the nearest bathroom only to stop and let out a hiss of frustration as my head throbbed with pain. It was almost like a hangover, but worse, much worse. The sense of loss I felt as my constant source of love was nowhere to be sensed was overwhelming me with a primal fear.

What's happening to me, this feels like poison. What was in that wine? I thought frantically, my breathing becoming swiftly shallow. It has to be the wine, something was in it…but then why isn't Richard affected like me? Is it something else, something in my glass? WHO DID THIS TO ME, I'LL RIP THEIR THROATS OUT!

I felt my anger grow as I rushed into the mercifully empty restaurant bathroom, swallowing my senses almost entirely before it forced its way out of my muzzle in a loud hiss. Stumbling over to the sink, I clutched at the rim and looked up at the mirror, my reflection snarling back at me.

My true reflection, hiding behind the mirage...within it.

Startled, I looked at my hooves and gaped in horror as they turned from white to black, holes slowly opening as my mirage rapidly began to fade. But it wasn't like normal, there was no green aura around the transformation. They were turning back of their own accord, and I couldn't stop it.

I'm going to kill, I'm going to tear, to rip. I'm going to…TO…

Hate seemed to pool within my feelers, all-encompassing my every thought and action as I looked back at the mirror and saw the terrifying transformation. The pretty Unicorn was being forcibly changed back into the hideous insect, hair twisting into a silky teal mane…with no holes, fangs forcing their way out of my muzzle in a fearsome grin.

Richard, where's my love. Where's my lo…my l…my…mate…mate…MATE!

"Mateeee..." the word came out as a hiss, another snarl following as I let loose a scream of rage and smashed the mirror with my right hoof, glass flying everywhere. "Need...mateeee..."

Sniffing the air and using my feelers, I instantly sensed my mate nearby, the love that had previously vanished, hitting me with the force of a manticore...but there was something wrong, something off about his scent.

We hadn't mated yet...and that...that wouldn't do at all.

I made to walk out of the bathroom, only to stop and grasp my head, emotion throbbing within as I fought to control myself. But I couldn't, even as I tried I could feel common sense being overwritten by sheer primal, feral instinct. Instinct to find my almost-mate and become truly mated, nothing else mattered but finding him, protecting him and killing rival females before they could capture his attention and take his love from me.

I was quite willing to kill the entire female populous in the restaurant if I had to.

Thankfully at the time, the source of love I could sense so clearly was suddenly stopping in front of me, looking at me with an expression of shock.

"Chrissy, what are you doing?" he whispered, the sound of hoofsteps behind him forcing him to rush over to me and force the two of us into a stall, locking it behind him. "Change back, you need to change back...Chrissy can you hear me?"

I smiled up at my almost-mate, baring my fangs and hissing a high note as a show of affection.

"Are you okay?" he asked, tentatively grasping my face and stroking it, his eyes and emotions filled with worry.

"Mate…" I purred, hissing happily as I licked his lips and got a lashing of love in return. "Mhmm…love…"

"Chrissy are you drunk?" he whispered, his voice harsh enough to make my ears fold down in sadness. I had made my mate unhappy. "No, no I'm not mad at you. It's just…you can't be drunk; you barely drank more than two glasses of that stuff. So was it something else, something…in the wine?"

My ears perked back up at his words and I hissed approvingly, his words making my eyes shine in recognition.

"It was the wine then," he concluded, baring his teeth in frustration and rage. "Fucking hell, one of these fucks put something in it. And now you're acting all…Chrissy?"

I was barely paying attention to his words, choosing instead to nuzzle his neck and lick it happily, a sense of utter happiness and contentment filling me as I breathed in his scent. My almost-mate was found, and now I could bite, now I could inject the venom into him and then mate for life, we would finally become one.

Licking my lips, I let loose a purr and hissed lowly, soothing my almost-mate as I opened my muzzle and made to gently bite down...

NO!

I stopped, something deep inside me snapping as I blinked, vision swimming back into focus as I looked up at Richard and saw the fearful concern in his eyes. "Richard…I can't…stop myself…wine was poisoned…you need to get…me back…to our hive…home…and lock me…UP! Don't…touch me until…I'm me again."

I closed my eyes and shuddered as that feral instinct fought to regain control, whatever was in the wine feeding this drive to bite, to mate, to show my Richie that he belonged to me and me alone, THAT NO OTHER COULD TAKE HIM FROM-

"Now Richard!" I hissed desperately, using all the strength I had to change the majority of my upper body into the Unicorn mirage, the last words and act I could think of leaving me as I felt myself be pulled under a veil of natural instinct.

My lover wasted no time in taking off his jacket and covering me with it as best he could. Just as quickly he was picking me up and carrying me out of the bathroom, rushing past everyone quicker with his long legs than I'd ever seen anyone run, even an Earth Pony.

"My girlfriend's sick, don't drink the fucking wine!" he yelled, his voice wrought with anger as he barged past the startled host who greeted us and all but kicked down the door. Angry voices all yelling at each other following, allowing us to make a quick get-away relatively unnoticed.

…

Richard POV

I grasped the keys out of my jacket and unlocked the door as quickly as I could, Chrissy's hissing and garbled form of speech almost causing me to panic as I shut the door behind me.

Remembering her words and plea to lock her up, I ran into the kitchen and opened the door to the basement, my right arm aching from carrying Chrissy for so long. Rushing down the stairs as quickly as I could, I put her down and looked around as quickly as I could for some sort of rope or-

"There!" I said aloud, running over to my toolbox and grabbing a semi long metal chain. I'd only planned to use it in the case that I needed something extra to lock my front door if Twilight refused to take no for an answer. I never once thought I'd use it for something like…what I was about to do.

Running back over to the slowly rising Changeling, I apologized silently and wrapped the chain around her plating, before attaching both ends to a metal pipe and locking them together with a padlock. I moved away from her and winced as she looked up at me adoringly, mirage having worn off during my rushing around.

"Mate…come…me…" she purred, her words spoken almost as a melodious hiss. Chrissy opened her forelegs wide and buzzed her wings, blowing a lovely scent in my direction. I remained where I was however, unsure of what to do while she remained like this. She frowned at my lack of reaction and hissed as if confused, before getting up on all fours and beginning to walk over to me.

The chain proved effective in stopping her however, the apparent surprise of it all causing her to drop onto her flank. She looked at the chain and tugged at it with her forehooves, hissing in frustration as it refused to budge before looking at me and smiling, her smile the exact same one she used every time she wanted me to help her with something.

Washing in the shower, making her a cup of tea, helping her remove a chain...

Her expression became confused and worried at my silent refusal to help, her eyes wide and at any other time adorable…but all they did now was tug at my heart. "Mate help?" she asked, her words strung a little better together as her tone became soft and tender.

"I can't," I said, shaking my head to clarify my denial as I felt my eyes begin to sting. "I'm sorry."

Chrissy's eyes suddenly began to shine with tears as she reached for me, her hissing becoming steadily agitated and sorrowful as she trilled in distress when I refused to move. "Mate, why not help me?" she asked, her voice filled with hurt. "Want to hold. Mate love me, help me!"

Unable to take the lump in my throat any more, I snarled in anger and ran back up the stairs, slamming the door behind me and smashing my fist on the floor as a true sense of helplessness overwhelmed me.

What if she doesn't turn back to normal? What am I supposed to do?!

I grit my teeth and fought back tears as Chrissy's pleas for me became steadily louder and more frantic, more frightened.

When I find out who did this to her, I'm going to kill them. I'm going to FUCKING KILL THEM!

Forgetting that she could sense my emotions, Chrissy's hissing became intensely loud and hysterical, her pleading twisting into anger and despair as she screamed for me to come to her.

"WHO HARM MATE?! Mate come me, I protect you!" she cried, her sniffling and tightness in her voice causing me to let a few tears go. It hurt me to hear her like this, it hurt me not to go and hold her.

But she told me not to touch her until she was back to normal. Whatever it was that was happening to her, she seemed very adamant that I not let her touch me.

…

But still, I owe it to her to be there until she's back to normal.

Rubbing my face and gritting my teeth, I opened the door once more and shut it behind me as I walked back down the stairs. Chrissy's face was matted with tears, her ears were splayed back in distress and her eyes were wide with fear and anger.

"Mate!" Upon seeing me, her expression morphed back into one of love and happiness, her hissing showing as much as she tried and failed to touch me, her forelegs but an arms distance away as they flailed uselessly. "Please let touch, I hold you, protect you. Keep warm!" She beckoned with her hooves and smiled lovingly, buzzing her wings and filling the room with that scent once more.

Sighing sadly, I sat down on the last step and looked at my girlfriend, closing my eyes and covering my ears as her hissing became confused and frantic once again.

I couldn't touch her, and she couldn't understand me properly. All I could do was wait for whatever was wrong with her to wear off.

All I had to do was ignore her pleading and everything would be fine...

Fuck...

I was in for a long night.

Feral (Part Two)

Feral

(Part Two of Two)

Richard POV

I sat there on that stair, my hands covering my ears half-heartedly as my arms began to ache. I'd been covering them for the past forty minutes or so, my eyes also closed in a silent refusal to open to look at the Changeling but a few steps away.

Her hissing had only just stopped, roughly around three minutes ago. But I didn't dare move my hands and give her reason to start again. Maybe if she was as feral and animalistic as she appeared to be, then staying completely still was likely a good choice.

Unfortunately, the ache I'd had from carrying her all the way from that restaurant, on top of covering my ears without so much as a twitch for the past forty minutes took its toll, and I was forced to let my arms rest on my knees, the screaming ache too much at that moment to handle.

There was a slight movement and intake of breath before…

"Mate?" Chrissy hissed softly, her voice still so nice to hear despite the added emphasis on her duel tone. "Mate, let me hold you." Her words were better strung together too, but given her intelligence as a whole I wasn't surprised how quickly she'd picked it up.

"My name is Richard," I said, the words leaving my lips before I could think to stop them.

A sort of…hissing giggle escaped her, pleasant and yet unpleasant at the same time. "Mate is mate; names not matter. I am Queen, you are mate."

"They do to me."

There was silence after that, not even a hiss escaped her as time ticked on by.

"Why mate not look at me?" she asked suddenly, her voice upset. "Mate unhappy with me, what I do to make mate sad?"

I stayed silent...

"Mate not want to look at me anymore…"

The pain in her words was too much to ignore, and even though everything I had was screaming at me not to open my eyes and look at her…I felt horrible for doing so, and so they opened. Chrissy was staring at me with eyes filled with hurt, her ears were splayed back and she was sitting on her flank, her tail wrapped loosely around herself.

Upon seeing me looking back at her however, her muzzle widened into an adoring smile, her eyes bright and ears perked up in happiness.

"I always want to look at you," I murmured, voice taught with emotion I didn't think I was capable of. "You're beautiful."

She cocked her head to one side curiously, her eyes shining with confusion, as if she didn't understand what I was trying to say. "I no understand," she said, a confused trill escaping her muzzle. "What beautiful mean?"

Animals have no concept of beauty, and right now Chrissy is…

"It means…" I thought, trying to find the right word. "It means…Chrissy, beautiful means Chrissy."

"Chrissy," she hissed, rolling the word as if unfamiliar with it, but then her eyes seemed to shine with realization. "I Chrissy!"

I couldn't help but smile with her. "Yes you are! Fantastic, you must be turning back to normal if you can remember that!"

And then her smile was gone, replaced by…something else, something I didn't recognise, her eyes losing that spark of intelligence. Her stance became rigid, unmoving and tense as she displayed her fangs, snarling at me.

"Mate love this Chrissy," she hissed, not at all pleasantly this time. "Mate want another, I tear her throat out, drink blood, mate on bleeding corpse, SHOW YOU ARE MINE!

Confused, I put my hands up as a sign of peace and waved them soothingly. "No, no. YOU are Chrissy, I want-"

Before I could so much as blink, she sprung up and jumped at me, her teeth bared and hissing, snarling like a mad beast. The chain caught her before she could reach me and yanked her onto the ground where she tugged at it with her hooves and teeth, hissing as if being tortured as she tried and failed to get it off of her.

"Chrissy, stop it. You're going to hurt yourself!" I shouted, making to move and stopping just as I stood up, remembering her wish for me not to touch her until she was herself again.

She didn't listen, continuing to hiss and bite the chain while I stood there helpless to do anything but watch. But then finally, a good many minutes later she stopped and panted, tired from her fit of rage.

"Chrissy?" I asked tentatively, fighting the urge to rush forward and see if she was alright.

She looked at me with eyes filled with rage, all of it aimed directly at me. I'd never seen her look at me like that and…and it hurt to be on the receiving end of her anger, it was frightening to see it. But as quickly as I thought it, the rage in her eyes softened into sadness, tears trailing down her cheeks as she sat up and slowly tilted her head to the side.

"Mate please," she whimpered, reaching out with her left hoof, her lips trembling. "I no mean to scare you. Please…come, let hold you, love you."

I wanted to, I wanted to so god damned badly. I wanted to hold her myself, to wipe away her tears as I kissed her and told her how much she meant to me.

But I couldn't, not until she was back to normal.

But what if she stays like this forever, what if she never turns back?

I looked into the eyes of my girlfriend and saw barely any of the intelligence, the wit, the spark that she always had in her eyes. The only thing that hadn't changed was the love she had within them every time she looked at me.

Maybe if I just touch her hoof, kiss her foreleg, let her know I still love her. Maybe it'll calm her down enough to sleep this off…before I fall asleep myself.

I was beyond tired, emotions and a good half mile of running while carrying an eleven stone Changeling can do that to a guy. We tried the scales once.

Once.

She said not to touch her, but I held her the entire way back so it can't be something passed on by touch itself…so what is it, what was she about to do in that bathroom?

I couldn't remember much over the genuine feeling of fear I felt watching her struggle to speak…but I could recall her trying to do something to my neck. She had been licking it, and before she warned me, Chrissy had sort of frozen in the middle of…

Biting it, she was about to bite my neck. But why…why is Chrissy afraid of giving me a hickey?

I didn't know, but I wasn't going to risk it by putting my literal neck on the line. Holding her hoof however…I think I could do, I just had to be careful not to let my guard down around her.

Smiling at my girlfriend affectionately, I sat down a little closer and gently held her left hoof in my hand, wincing at the complete and utter look of relief she gave me when I did so, as if she hadn't believed I'd ever do so. Carefully, I moved a little closer and kissed further up it, looking at her the entire time and trying my utmost to convey my love to her.

And by the lidding of her eyes, the content purr she gave me…she definitely felt it. Her wings buzzed for the third time that night, the same lovely scent a lot stronger now that I was closer, the short distance causing me to breathe in a lot of the stuff. I felt my skin get intensely hot, the urge to breathe in more of that scent almost overpowering my common sense. My head was pounding with urges I couldn't comprehend, too many at once to do so.

"Breathe," Chrissy crooned sensually, smiling at my panting with a very happy look on her face. "Is good for mate, smell nice. Breathe…"

I jerked away from her and backed away, gritting my teeth and shaking my head so as to clear it as another, stronger urge to remove my increasingly uncomfortable clothing became very prominent.

"You fucking idiot, Tyler," I hissed, angry at my own stupidity. "Chrissy told you not to touch her, and this is why!" Unable to stop myself, I tore of my shirt and threw it behind me in frustration. Chrissy's eyes flashed with delight as she watched me do so, apparently enjoying the struggle to control myself, a remarkably patient smile for one who seemed so feral.

It was either the quickness of my retreat or sheer willpower, but as the minutes ticked on by, the urge to shred my last piece of clothing and run into Chrissy's embrace gradually faded into almost nothing. Looking back at the mare responsible for my battle of wills, I winced as I noticed the upset expression on her face and sighed, rubbing my sweaty face in exhaustion.

"I know you're only going on instinct here Chrissy, I don't blame you," I said, slow and clear enough for her to understand. "But I'm not going to…to mate with you if that's what you want, not when you're like this."

Her eyes narrowed in understanding and she hissed dangerously at me, her fangs on full display as she got up and walked as close as the chain would allow her to go. I backed away even further, not willing to chance another intake of that scent.

"Mate will not deny me…" she hissed lowly, eyes flashing with anger. "We mate for life, be one. Mate will love me."

"I do love you," I implored, edging myself up a couple of stairs for safety. "But I won't do this with you, not today, not while you're not in your right mind."

For a few moments she was silent, unmoving…and then she screamed something I couldn't understand and leapt at me again, the chain still proving effective as it-

SNAP!

Oh no…

The chain that had held her, the chain made out of fucking metal had broken through the padlock which landed on the ground with a horrible thud. Chrissy looked back at the broken metal in surprise, but that surprise rapidly became a predatory snarl as she slowly crept towards me, her hissing low and deadly.

I backed away and put my hands up in an attempt to appear non-threatening. "Chrissy snap out of it! It's me, it's Richard!"

She didn't say anything back, only a hiss and rumbling purr escaping her as she moved up the stairs, stalking me like a cat that had cornered a mouse. My back hit the door and I fumbled for the handle, grasping it and slowly pulling it down, tensing my legs as I prepared to run.

Noticing my discarded shirt on the stair in front of me, I slowly bent down, my eyes on hers the entire time as I picked it up and stood up straight. Whether I did so too quickly I didn't know, but Chrissy's stalking rapidly turned into a pounce as she went for the jugular. I threw my shirt on her, and winced as she gave of a very high hiss, her pounce ruined as she missed me by mere inches.

Quickly, I opened the door and rushed through, shutting it behind me and leaning back against it with all my strength. Indeed, it didn't take long before she began to pound against it heavily, her strength surprising me as I felt the door creak and groan from her repeated hits.

And then her hoof punched through the wood as if it wasn't there at all.

"Shit!" I scrambled away from the door and looked at the hoof shaped hole, gulping as a green eye glared at me angrily from the other side. "Chrissy please listen to me, I'm sorry. I didn't want to, but I can't touch you-" Another snarl, another hiss, another hoof punched its way through the door, which I took as a nice signal to get the hell out of there.

Fuck, the front door. I didn't lock it, and if she goes outside…

Cursing loudly, I ran into the hall and grabbed a heavy cabinet, pushing and pull at it until it was blocking the way out.

I hope that's good enough, my keys are in the basement and there's no way I'm going back down there.

A loud crunch and bang rang through the house, causing me to jump as a loud hiss followed. Slowly, I crept up the stairs and all but crawled into my bedroom, the broken glass from earlier still on the floor. Quietly, I closed the door and walked over to my bedside draws, pulling the bottom one out and taking out the various bits and pieces until got right to the end.

I promised myself I'd never carry this again, not after Emily died…

Frowning as I took the object, I sat down on my bed and stared at it, unsure. The only thing I had on me besides my clothes when I entered this world…my gun, the one I hadn't used in so long. I'd never killed with it, using it only for show, for intimidation. I'd brought it along with me to the funeral in case someone decided to take a pop at me, my young self hadn't exactly made a lot of friends after all.

But now…

No, I can't use this, not on her. I felt angry at myself for even considering it as I put it back, rubbing my face soon after and sighing in exhaustion. Okay, I don't want to hurt her, but I'm pretty sure Chrissy wants to hurt me, she's not in her right mind so I just have to find some way to contain her again until she snaps out of it.

A low hiss sounded from outside the door, another sound, someone sniffing and sobbing following.

"Mate is scared…" the quiet hiss came from right outside my door, followed up with the sound of someone scratching against it. "Please let me in. I sorry, didn't mean to frighten…" Her voice was upset again, hurt, all anger had apparently gone. And knowing that if I didn't she would only break it down, I reluctantly walked over to the door and opened it a touch, just enough to see out of.

Chrissy's face was once more matted with tears, her ears pinned back in distress as she looked at me with watery eyes. "Please let me in, I hold you…soothe mate, no be afraid of me."

What choice do I have? If I shut the door she'll snap again and break it down, if I let her in I've got to somehow stop her from either biting me or making me breathe in that stuff…what am I supposed to do?!

She looked at me when tear filled eyes, lips trembling…

Fuck…

Her eyes got to me, they always did. I opened the door and yelped as she jumped on me, my heart pounding as she went straight for my neck and…kissed it? Losing my balance, I tumbled backwards and mercifully landed on my bed.

Chrissy was purring and hissing in utter happiness, her entire body covering mine as she kissed every visible bit of my neck before moving onto my face and nuzzling it, saying the same word over and over excitedly. "Mate, mate, mate, mate, mate!" Eventually she rested her muzzle under my chin and fell of me, turning on her side and cuddling close, purring happily.

Was this…all she wanted? I thought she wanted to pin me down and shag me or something?

"I soothe…" she hissed softly, her body shaking with joy. "I make mate happy. Mate always be happy, be warm, be safe. No will have you, you mine." As if to clarify her words, she put her hind legs over mine and wrapped her tail around them both, trilling a pleased sound as I made no move to stop her. Then my body started to actually heat up, but not like before. It was as someone had put a warm blanket on me and tucked me in.

"Yeah, I am" I mumbled, warm and confused…but received no response other than Chrissy squeezing me tighter. I was actually rather comfortable with her holding me like that, her grip was much tighter than usual but it didn't hurt me, it just felt…nice.

Chrissy's soft snores showed her to be evidently asleep, only the occasional hiss and sniff proving her to be but a hair trigger away from waking up again. And as each breath left her, I found myself becoming…tired, exhaustion of the night proving too much to fight as my eyes closed.

Well that was anti-climactic…

Unable to fight against it any more, I gave in and fell asleep, the sound of a happy hiss following me into the void.

…

Chrissy POV

I was very happy, very warm, and very, very pleased. I couldn't explain it at the time, but as I gradually opened my eyes and looked at the sleeping form of my mate, I felt a true sense of contentment flow through me.

This was what I'd wanted all night, I could feel it. My mate was sleeping, happy and warm, safe from those who would hurt him…and those who would dare to steal him from me. I felt anger come but I refused to meet it, knowing by now that being angry made my mate frightened and upset, and I hated it when he was.

I didn't understand why he'd kept away from me, why he backed away in fear when I let go my pheromones and refused to mate with me. But it didn't matter now, he was sleeping, he was with me as he should be. And he was happy, I could feel his joy as I placed my warmth into his body. I made my mate feel protected, and he loved me even more.

And now…I could bite him, inject the venom and mate for life. He didn't seem to want this when he was awake, but now he was sleeping I could do so and he would awaken to the joy of having a true mate. Shivering from excitement, I moved away slightly from my mate, keeping my tail wrapped around him still so as to make sure he kept the feeling of safety.

I gently licked his neck and applied the numbing saliva, never wanting my mate to feel any pain when I joined us forever. Looking once more at his face, I found myself smiling and unable to resist licking his lips in a show of love, affection.

I love my Richard so much…

…

…Richard?

Flashes of memory came back to me all at once. Meeting him for the first time, taking him to see that terrible movie, ice skating, him looking after me, loving me, talking, laughing, loving, oh I loved him, loved him, loved him-

I gasped and fell back, my fangs barely missing his neck as I fell away from him. The suddenness of the movement woke him up with a start, my boyfriend sitting up and looking at me with groggy eyes.

"Chrissy, what's wrong?" he asked, his voice very tired. Unsure, he patted his chest and spoke to me as one would a child. "Uh, come. Mate is…tired and wants to sleep."

"Mate is an idiot for letting me sleep with him," I snapped, unsure whether to laugh at his startled face or slap it. "I told you not to touch me. I nearly bit you, you idiot!"

"Chrissy?" he spoke my name in a sort of wonder. Then before I do anything, he wrapped his arms around me and held me close. "Fucking hell Chrissy, never…never do that to me again!"

Immediately sensing my lover's distress, I took his face in my hooves and was startled to discover tears fighting to fall. "Hey, it's over. I'm okay baby," I soothed, anger forgotten as I began kissing the tip of his nose and nuzzled it lovingly.

"I didn't know if I was ever going to see you again, the real you," he mumbled, pressing his face against my barrel and kissing it tenderly. "Chaining you like that…it was so fucking hard Chrissy. It tore at me to look at you, to ignore you when you all you wanted was to hold me."

"You should have left me; I would have burned through it fine on my own." I stopped talking when my feelers felt his anger, evidently because of what I'd said. He brought himself back to my level and looked at me, his eyes shining with unshed tears.

"Do you really think I would have chained you up and walked away, left you?" he asked, disbelieving. "I would never…You mean everything to me! I would never have left you down there alone, never!"

Unable to think of anything to say, I resorted to what I did best with him. I took his face in my hooves and kissed him gently, no passion, no lust, just love. "Thanks for watching over me, you're everything to me too."

He laughed quietly, for a few moments only. "Good to know…"

I held him against me and hummed quietly, shivering as the last few remnants of the poison burnt out into nothing, the veil of instinct I was under quietening down for now. We stayed like that for the rest of the night and morning, until finally Richard succumbed to my gentle humming and fell back to sleep, his head buried in my barrel. I smiled and gently placed him back into a comfortable sleeping position, before joining him and resting my head on his chest.

But I couldn't sleep, there was too big a question demanding to be answered.

Who put that poison in the wine?

…POV

The anger-inducer had failed; neither had left the house in the rage they were supposed to.

Conclusion – My spell worked, they suspected nothing but the poison failed, I am unsure as to why. With subtlety gone, I must take my efforts into removing the problem another way. I shall try to induce anger in other ways. If anything about Richard Tyler has proven to be true, he responds to anger in kind. Thus by inciting anger in the problem, Richard will remove it of his own accord, and in the end, run towards the embrace of a better mare.

…

My mentor will be pleased.

I'm Scared Richie!

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Letting Go

Well I did promise a longer one, so here it is. I've struggled with what exactly to make this chapter about, because I want to prolong the story a lot more. But then it occurred to me that I still can, and I know just the way to do it.

So yeah, this is going to be an important chapter. I hope you lot read it all, because it's going to affect the rest of the story in a big way.

Begin!

Letting Go

Chrissy POV

I felt awful. My body was hot all over, aching and sore. My head was pounding from the repeated cries within to find, to hold, to bite, to mate. I never knew that holding back would make me feel so terrible, that being the good girlfriend and waiting for my love to be ready would cause me such pain.

It's for Richard…it's all for him, he's worth it and so much more.

I'd tried to hide it from Richard…but he knew something was really wrong with me, I could sense his worry and fear for me. It made me want to hold him and tell him that I was okay, that he didn't need to worry. Then I'd kiss him, and love him, and bite him, and-

I grasped my head with my hooves and hissed in pain as I forced the instinct back. It was like trying to push a tidal wave away with your bare hooves, but somehow I managed…though with a lot more effort required then before.

Richard was out getting some shopping done. I'd forced him to go out, I needed to think without smelling his scent all the time, and even though I still could, it's not as strong nor as painful to ignore as it would be if he were there beside me.

Groaning in pain, I forced myself out of his bed and began to slowly stumble my way over to the bathroom. I used my hooves to turn the tap on and began to splash my face with the cold liquid, almost crying in relief as my temperature cooled down slightly. Looking up, I stared at my reflection in the mirror and frowned at a new hole in my hair.

It makes sense, given that I'm forcing myself not to feed on his love for me anymore.

I had to stop feeding on his love, every time I got so much as a light taste I could feel my instincts racing to the surface, demanding that I seize this amazing source of food and force it to mate with me.

The downside to resisting my instincts however was that my body had reacted viciously and was trying to force me to eat it once more…and because I was fighting against it, my body was slowly shutting down.

A Changeling couldn't feast on love for so long and then suddenly stop without consequences…fatal consequences. But I loved Richard more than my wish to rush him just to help me. I would rather wait until he was ready, even if I was almost dead because of it.

I loved him too much to do otherwise.

Hah…to think that I'd let myself die for another. Where's Queen Chrysalis now…mother would kill me herself for what I'm doing.

The door slamming shut downstairs was a clear sign that he was home. I turned off the tap and tried to rush back to bed, but only made it a few steps before collapsing on the floor and whimpering in pain. I felt so pathetic, so tired and weak…but there wasn't anything I could do about it.

Richard, evidently hearing the thud of me falling down had rushed up the stairs and come to find me struggling to get up.

"Chrissy what happened?!" he cried, running over and picking me up in a bridal position. I pushed my head against his chest weakly and smiled at the warmth he gave off.

"M'sorry Richie…" I whispered, too tired to speak any louder. "Just a bit worn-out…can you tuck me back into bed?"

I winced at the pain my feelers picked up, the helplessness…and then the resolve of a man who loved his mate. One who carried her over to his bed and ever so gently tucked her back into it. He leaned down and kissed my cheek, stroking my forehead and frowning at the heat it gave off.

"Chrissy what's happening to you?" he asked, concern flowing from him like a wave of emotion. "You've been like this for days."

"S'nothing," I mumbled, fighting to keep my eyes open. "Just feeling…a little bit under the…weather."

A tear…then two hit my face, followed swiftly by a strong feeling of hurt, pain, sadness. I forced myself to look at his face, frowning as I saw a tear trail down his cheek.

"Hey, don't cry baby," I said quietly, weakly lifting a hoof and wiping them away. "I'm fine…I'll get better."

"No you won't," he replied, voice torn and hurt. "I'm not an idiot Chrissy, don't take me for one."

"I don't," I urged, struggling to keep my hoof on his face as his affection and love pushed against my mental walls. "I'm just…I'm just a bit…"

"Tell me the truth, please!" he pleaded, holding my hoof to his face as his own hand caressed my cheek. "You promised no more secrets, I know something bad is happening to you. Tell me!"

Unable to resist the hurt in his emotions, I closed my eyes briefly before opening them and gazing gently into his deep blue.

"I've stopped feeding on your love for me," I explained wearily, so tired… "Whenever I drain it, I'm fighting with myself not to forcibly mate with you, and change you against your will."

"And it's making you ill?" he asked quietly.

"It's killing me, Richard," I confessed, breathing deeply as I fought off the entirety of his love battering against my defences. "With every day that passes without your love, I grow weaker. It's never happened to any Queen before me and I…I don't know what to do."

He stared at me aghast at what I'd told him, before blinking rapidly and moving closer, emotions smashing into my walls without end. "Then take it, take it all!" he begged, my walls beginning to crumble as his love for me increased. "I don't care what you do to me, I won't let you die!"

"No…" I refused, trying and failing to push him away.

"It's because you haven't changed me yet isn't it? Then bite me damn it, bite me!" He forced his neck against my muzzle, forcing my instincts to flare up immediately, crying for me to do as he asked and bite him, claim him, have him for life.

"Richard no!" I cried, twisting my muzzle away and shaking from the sheer effort to do so. "Don't make me do this."

"Please!" he pleaded, tears falling down his face one after the other. "This is killing you!"

"I refuse to…change you," I could barely speak, the pounding in my head was intensely powerful. "I won't…force you…to be like me."

Tears began to fall from the effort, the pain I felt, he felt.

"It's not forcing if I want it," he said softly, holding my face and forcing me to look into his eyes. "I want this, even if I'm not ready for any of this, because I won't let it kill you. I would sacrifice myself a hundred times over if it kept you alive and safe. In comparison this…this is a small price in return for saving you."

"Richard…"

"Chrissy you are everything to me," he whispered, his emotions so clear to see, to taste, to feel. "Yes, it scares me, changing. Making love to you scares me too, because my virginity is all I have left of me that's innocent."

"Baby…I don't understand," I said wearily, unable to connect the dots in my state.

He looked away, staring out of the window and into the night sky. Richard stayed that way for a few minutes, and I waited, breathing deeply and fighting to keep his love out of my body.

"Emily was so innocent Chrissy," he finally said, tears afresh in his eyes. "I was anything but innocent. I hurt people, I stole, I even killed a man. But I never slept around with anyone, I couldn't, I wouldn't let myself throw that tiny innocent part of me away. And now that she's gone…if I lose it now then I think I'll lose her too. I lose that innocence, I let her go…and I don't know if I can do that."

I…I understood, I understood why he was so reluctant, why the silent anguish I felt every time he held me close after a bit of fun was there at all. Richard felt so corrupted and ruined that he'd clung onto the only bit of his virtue he had left at all. That he had connected that virtue with his deceased sister was tragic, and sadly made a lot of sense if he saw her as his redemption.

"Richard," I intoned softly, gazing at him with all the love I could muster. "You are a wonderful, beautiful man, and I love you with all that I am. But you're wrong, you're so wrong about this. When my children died, my beautiful, innocent children, I felt all of me die with them. I was walking and talking but inside I was gone, going through the motions…and then I met you.

"I met you, and for the first time since my babies died, I felt alive! You made me feel so alive and happy and oh…so in love I could barely stand it, and I felt ashamed for feeling like that, for feeling alive when my children were gone. But I realized one night, that night you took care of me after we skated, that it was okay to let go, to move on and be happy, because my children loved me and they wanted me to be happy."

I took his face in my hooves, straining from the exertion as I looked into his eyes and tried to make him see.

"Richard, my love. Do you think that Emily would want you to cling onto her like this, to use her memory as a crutch to stave off the pain of letting go?"

"I…I don't…" He looked down at me, pain so clear that all I wanted to do was hold him to me and shush it away with all the love I could give. But I didn't, he had to understand just how damaging his sister's memory was to him…I had to protect him from it, but I couldn't do it myself, he had to decide.

"Honey, I didn't know your sister and so I can't say with certainty that she would want you to let her go…but if she's as innocent and wonderful as you've portrayed her to be, then I believe that she would."

"How can I just…forget her?" he asked, voice breaking with sorrow.

I let go a soft hush and stroked his cheek soothingly. "You don't forget her, Richard," I said tenderly. "You keep her memory with you and hold it close to your heart, but you can't let the hurt and pain that comes with it continue to control your life. You have to let it go, or it'll kill you."

He looked at me with those beautiful sad eyes, so blue, so emotional and filled with tears that refused to fall. And then he took his hands from me and wiped them away, before looking back at me and hitting me with a wave of love so strong, so vast that it crashed through my mental defences and flooded me with sustenance…and I let it, I couldn't fight it anymore.

I could feel it…I could feel Richard's silent, small but gradual acceptance.

My body instantly began to heal itself. The hot temperature, the frailty, the hunger. All of it began to slowly disappear…and I felt strong again, my reserves flooding back to life as they began to supply me with love stored long ago.

I took a nice, long breath and smiled happily at my lover, who though sad and remorseful…smiled happily back at me.

"You look better already," he commented uncertainly, smiling crookedly before I sat up and kissed him lovingly.

"I'm healing now," I soothed, stroking his face. "I'll be much better by tomorrow, I promise."

My instincts didn't flare up, they didn't scream at me to bite, to mate…because they knew, I knew by his words, his emotions…that it was going to happen, and it was going to happen very soon.

He had finally made his decision.

"Chrissy," he spoke my name with such affection I felt myself swoon. "What do you say to me cooking the both of us up a nice meal before we…well."

My eyes widened as his intent became known, my feelers picking up his finality.

"Before we make love," I murmured softly, overwhelmed by the sheer intake of love I was sampling. "Don't be afraid to say it, it's a lovely phrase…and I've never really made love with anyone before. So yes, I'd love to have a home cooked meal with my boyfriend before we do so, it sounds lovely."

And very romantic…

He smiled at me and pulled me to him once more, holding me in an embrace that felt so protective, so safe, I couldn't stop myself from relishing within it.

"I love you," I said, sighing happily as another wave of affection filled me to the brim.

"I love you too," he replied, kissing my neck and shoulder, happiness so strong as I giggled and nuzzled him affectionately.

This was it, this was going to happen. Finally, my lover, my best friend and I were going to mate…and be bound together for life.

…

Still stumbling somewhat as my body continued to swiftly recover, Richard went downstairs to cook as I went into his shower to clean myself of the grime I'd built up over the course of the day. I couldn't help but smile the entire wash, I felt so happy that we were finally going to make love…and kind of shy about it too.

It'll be fantastic, but Richard might need a helping hoof or two later down the road. Then again he caught onto foreplay quickly enough so maybe he will the real thing too.

After the shower, I slowly walked down the stairs, feeling weak still and not wanting to risk tripping over and ruining what was sure to be a fantastic night. Walking into the kitchen, I was greeted to a funny sight of Richard cursing up a storm as he held his apparently burnt finger.

"Fucking little piece of hot shite, burning me like a little bitch you fucked up little ratbag-"

"Nice vocabulary you have their hon," I cooed, grinning as he turned around and looked at me in surprise. I walked over to him and took his burnt finger gently with my magic, before placing it in my muzzle and giving it a nice slow lick. "There, all better now."

I smiled as he took his finger back and smiled at me somewhat shyly, his arousal quite obvious. I made sure as I turned around to brush my tush against his jeans, letting go a quiet moan before I winked back up at him and swayed out of there slowly…

…

"Fucking hell," I heard him whisper, frustration and excitement intermixing intensely.

Guess he still finds me sexy then.

Grinning like an idiot, I sat down at his somewhat small dining table and smiled as I noticed a glass of red wine already there for me. I took it and frowned, checking it with my magic for any poisons, any magical tampering, anything at all…and came up with nothing but red wine.

Couldn't blame myself for being careful, I had just come out of a rather nasty near-death experience. But it wasn't the first and likely wouldn't be the last, I guess I was kind of jaded about them at that point.

Two centuries of near starvation can do that to a girl.

Richard walked in ten minutes or so later, carrying a pot of something that smelled delicious. He put it down and went back into the kitchen, before coming back out again and placing a bowl down at both his and my side of the table.

He put some of the concoction into my bowl and then put some into his, sitting down after and smiling over at me uncertainly.

Aww, he's nervous.

I looked down at the interesting meal and took a good sniff, smiling when the all too familiar smell of carbonara tickled my senses. I didn't need to eat food, but it didn't mean that I didn't enjoy it.

A few minutes into the meal and Richard hadn't said a word, nervous emotions flying at me gradually. I put my fork down and smiled at him, reaching over the small table and placing my hoof atop his left hand. He looked at me, seemingly startled but swiftly grateful as his smile seemed to say.

"Relax Richie, it's going to be okay," I soothed, wishing he could feel what I did for him.

"I know," he replied quickly, evidently not as okay as he thought.

"Do you?"

He smiled somewhat sheepishly but nodded all the same. "I know it's stupid being nervous about this, but I've never...I mean I don't know what to-" I used my magic to gently place his lips together, stopping his rambling before I let them go and gave his hand another squeeze.

"Don't worry about it Richard," I spoke gently, lidding my eyes with affection to soothe him further. "When we mate, you won't be doing much other than lying back and enjoying the sensations I give you. So please relax, I'll take good care of you."

Blushing slightly, he gave me a loving if not shy smile and went back to eating his pasta.

I've never seen him so shy before, oh it's adorable!

Eventually we both finished the brilliant meal and I was gently guiding Richard back up the stairs and into his bedroom. He was still nervous, but really I didn't blame him. It was his first time however and I planned to make it an experience he would never, ever forget.

I kicked the door shut behind us and stalked forward towards him, deliberately lidding my eyes with all the love I felt as I softly pushed him onto his bed and climbed atop him, wrapping all my hooves around him in a tight yet comfortable grip, my tush on his legs.

Before his nerves could affect him further, I laid a gentle, loving kiss upon his lips, moving against them with as much affection and tenderness I could. Pulling back, I smiled proudly at his darker eyes, his deeper breathing, the way his body began to shake ever so slightly in excitement.

As much as it hurt to think about it in that moment, I did have a lot of experience to help make his, our night the best of our lives.

Nuzzling his nose affectionately, I began to slowly remove his top, pulling it over his head and throwing it to one side before I started to pepper his chest with slow kisses, enjoying the quiet noises he made as I kissed a nipple. Moving down to his stomach, I laid a deep kiss on his abs before unlocking my grip and gently pushing him onto his back. Moving back even further, I used a tiny bit of magic to unlock his jeans before slowly pulling them down with my teeth, my eyes on his own the entire time and lidded sultrily.

Left with only his pants, I smiled and licked his arousal through the material, smile widening with pride as he let out a low moan. Kissing through his underwear, I took my time in slowly biting down on the fabric before gradually pulling it down and giggling as his member sprang free and bopped me on the snout.

"You look very tasty Richie," I purred, enjoying the lust and love combo meal he was giving me. "I think I'll have a sample or two before moving onto the main course."

Not giving him any time to reply, I breathed in the musky male scent of his cock before giving it a long, loving lick. His hips bucked upwards and I laughed, unable to stop myself as I enjoyed the feeling of power I had over him. Grinning, I took the head of his exotic tool in my muzzle and swirled my tongue around it, enjoying the salty taste it gave me almost as much as the loud moan he gave off.

He's pretty good at foreplay, but I've had decades to master the art. He's practically putty in my muzzle, how delightful!

It didn't take much longer until his hips began bucking, a sign that he was about to finish all too obvious for me to realize.

"Mhmm, are you going to cum baby?" I purred, stroking his dick with my right hoof and smirking as my words only seemed to make his end come faster. "Silly male, barely a few minutes and you can't stop yourself from blowing it all inside me. Oh well, can't be helped I suppose. Gone on then, cum for me Richie, cum!"

He bucked and clenched the covers with his fists for a few more moments until he gasped and spoke. "Oh fuck, Chrissy I can't stop it!" he moaned, bucking his hips and groaning as I licked the tip.

Smiling, I suckled on the head of his cock and closed my eyes in satisfaction as he gave into my technique and blew his load inside my muzzle, spurting eight or nine times before his release slowed into a dribble.

As usual he tasted like a salt lick, which for my kind was quite a treat, ponies too I suppose.

After a few more moments swallowing, I gave his cock a few licks and covered it in a special kind of chemical, smiling as it took effect quickly, his arousal even harder than before. Crawling up to him, I laid down on his chest and gave him a deep kiss, tongue flicking against his own with ease before I slowed down and sat up, looking down at him lovingly.

"Richard…I'm going to start the change now," I spoke softly, stroking his face and smiling as he too, smiled at me. "I'll numb your neck with a few licks and then I'll bite, it won't hurt you I promise. I'd never hurt you."

"I know you wouldn't," he said, still panting from the orgasm I'd given him. "I trust you."

Blinking back the sting in my eyes, I moved forward and nuzzled his nose in a show of deep love and affection before moving down and giving him a slow kiss on the lips. "You'll feel very strange, but it won't really begin to change you until after we've mated. That's how it works, fluids from me enter you through our mating and mix with the venom, thus starting a chain reaction that will…change you."

…

"As long as you still love me afterwards, I'm not frightened of what this will do to me," he finally admitted, kissing me chastely and filling my feelers with trust and tender affection.

"I will never stop loving you Richard Tyler," I promised, ears folded back as I fought off a blush. "Not once, not ever."

He smiled…and bared his neck to me, twisting it to one side.

My instincts flared the moment he did so, but my love for him tempered the urge to just bite him. Instead, I slowly moved down and nuzzled the skin soothingly, before giving it three short licks in succession and waiting a few moments for the numbing to take effect. A slight movement from Richard told me that it had done it a minute or so later…and so I bared my fangs, slowly filling the small pockets hidden above my teeth with venom.

I leaned down, pressed them into his skin…and began to inject it into his system.

True to my word, Richard gave off no feeling of pain or hurt. He felt nervous and a bit uneasy, but I soothed both with my left hoof as I stroked his chest lovingly, calming him and smiling internally as it worked. And but a few minutes later, the venom pockets were empty and I could sense all of it inside Richard's bloodstream, useless for only a few more moments.

Withdrawing my fangs from his neck, I gave it a gentle lick and smiled as the two pebble sized holes closed up.

"It's done," I crooned, so happy as I felt him take my forehooves and grasp them tenderly.

"I don't feel any different, you were right," he mused, leaning up and kissing me before I could say anything. I relished in it, enjoying the sensation of pure, complete love that I had previously tried to deny.

Words weren't needed as I manoeuvred myself above his ready member. I looked at him once more, as if waiting for confirmation…but I didn't need it, his smile was all I needed to see before I gently pressed myself down and gradually over his arousal.

True to my earlier promise, Richard didn't have to do anything, nay I made it to he couldn't do anything. His hands were pressed down on his bed, my forehooves being held by them as I slowly moved up and down on his cock.

And I could feel him…and he…he could feel-

"Chrissy, I…I feel strange," he panted, a worried gleam in his eyes as they slowly changed from blue to light green, iris thinning into one of draconic like. "I think the change is starting."

"Shhh," I soothed, kissing him lightly as we continued to mate. "I want you to relax for me Richard. Just let it happen, it'll be okay…I promise." Instinctively, I let loose a burst of pheromones to help him calm down and smiled as I felt his nervousness lessen considerably.

He looked at me with his new eyes and nodded, visibly relaxing in my hold and smiling as I nuzzled, nuzzling me back as new instincts took him over.

I knew through instinct that he was about to cum, and so I quickened my movements, timing it perfectly as I moved down and kissed him deeply, his finish immediately causing my own to occur so strongly I felt my lower half go pleasantly numb. He held onto me as we both rode out our respective orgasms, smiling against my muzzle and nuzzling it as we parted, a loving show of affection for Changelings.

And now he must sleep to finish the change.

Knowing the curiosity of my lover would keep this from happening, I moved back to his lips and claimed them, before breathing a vapour of Changeling sedative directly into his body.

"Chrissy, what are…you d…do…ing…"

He was out like a light in mere moments.

"Sorry Richie, but you'd never go to sleep otherwise," I apologized, stroking his cheek softly as I gazed down at him. "We'll talk in the morning, I promise."

With no need to say anything more, I laid down upon his chest and breathed in the scent of my mate.

My mate for life…

Author's Note

I'd originally planned to give it another chapter before letting the two of them do this, but when I thought about what comes next, it made more sense for them to be mated.

After all, it hurts most when love is taken…especially when you're at your happiest.

Oops, spoilers!

A Whole New World

Author's Note

Well here we go, next chappy. I've has a little time to think on what to write here, and I think it works fairly well. Hope you think so too. Last bit of sexy stuff for a bit, it was getting a bit repetitive for my tastes.

Begin!

A Whole New World

New Arc - Running From Royalty

A Whole New World

Richard POV

From the moment I woke up, I could feel something…odd about me. I couldn't put a finger on it to begin with, trying to figure it out half asleep was a bit difficult. But as I gradually came too and opened my eyes, it was one of the most bizarre moments of my entire life.

And believe me, there's been quite a few.

Sitting up, I looked around in wonder as I took my bedroom in. It's hard to describe what it was that was so strange because although I knew it was, it was also like it was completely normal too.

There were different shades of colour, colour I didn't know the names of. I looked up at my previously plain white ceiling and took in a completely different colour along with it, unfamiliar ones. It was almost green…mixed with orange and some sort of bluey shade. As I continued to look at the ceiling, I also noticed something else that was a bit bizarre.

I could smell the grass…about half a mile away out of my bedroom window. It was the park, the grass had just been cut…no, it was being cut! There was also a flowery scent, sweet and tangy…perfume, belonging to…a mare, a young mare. She smelt nice, sweet like the flower yet a little bitter because of her worry, she was worried about something and I didn't know what.

But it tasted sour.

I can taste her worry?

Again, I was concerned about all I could feel in that moment, yet at the same time it all felt routine for me, normal. A perfectly normal human thing to do.

But it wasn't, and as I realized this the previous night came back to me in a rush.

"Chrissy." I breathed, eyes widening as I turned and looked down at my sleeping mate. "We…she…" As quickly as the slight panic came, it went and was replaced with a warm, happy smile. I leaned over and touched her cheek, smile widening as she mumbled something incoherent and nuzzled against it sleepily.

"Wake up sugar," I intoned softly, moving forward and nuzzling her cheek lovingly. The movement did the job, waking her up rather quickly as she blinked rapidly and stared at me, her eyes glassy and tired. "Good morning, Chrissy."

She stared at me a few moments longer, before her muzzle broke out into a truly massive grin. I could feel waves and waves of emotion swirling around her, but I couldn't make head or tails of it, there was simply too much to feel. Not that it mattered to me in that moment, for her hooves were around me, pulling down to her lips where she caressed my own with such a passion I felt my toes actually curl.

"My mate," she purred slowly, lovingly, her eyes full of adoration. "I love saying that. It's true now, it's really true. You're mine, you're mine forever."

I could feel the sharp pangs of truth in her words. I was hers, her mate forever…and yet I knew too that she was as linked to me as I was to her. "And you're mine, all mine."

She smiled, so happy at my words, at my conviction. Her hold around me tightened as she nuzzled against my face, an act that I returned in kind without realizing it until we parted, a silly smile on our faces as we stared at the other, content.

"How does it feel?" she asked, tilting her head curiously. "You're part of my kind now, you have part of us within you. What does it feel like?"

I looked at her, felt her curiosity and couldn't stop myself from feeling so fucking happy from it all. "It feels…it feels pretty fucking great Chrissy," I said, grinning like a loon as a grin of her own appeared on her muzzle. "I feel like I've been wearing sunglasses all my life, but now you've taken them off I can see so much more!"

I turned and pointed at an unfamiliar colour. "What is that colour called?"

Chrissy turned and looked at where I was pointing, smiling as she looked back at my inquisitive expression. "My kind call that colour quaze," she told me, giggling as I oh'd in wonder. "And that one behind you, on the draws. We call that Tink."

I looked behind me and smiled in wonder at the colour. Tink seemed to be a mix of silver, purple and some sort of muddy brown. It was brilliant.

"This is brilliant, love," I exclaimed, happily grinning like an idiot as I took in my otherwise normal surroundings. "It…It…I don't even know what to say."

"You don't need to say anything. Not with me, you know that."

I smiled at her and cupped her cheek, rubbing it tenderly and watching again in wonder as a light red surrounded her. But instead of staying put, it moved gently towards and into me...making me feel…

"Oh." A wonderful sensation of warmth, of safety blossomed within me. I felt as though I'd just drunk a cup of hot chocolate, a hot chocolate that I actually rather liked.

"Congratulations," Chrissy crooned, kissing my wrist as she gazed at me with pride. "You've just eaten your first bit of love."

"That was love?"

"Yes," she said, smiling at my expression and giggling. "It tastes nice doesn't it, like a cup of tea."

"More like hot chocolate."

"You hate hot chocolate."

"This was a nice one."

She giggled again and nuzzled against me, holding me even closer as she breathed in my scent. I couldn't stop myself from doing the same, I wanted to do it. And so I did, breathing in the scent of my mate and smiling as I came to realize just how enticing she was to the senses.

"You smell amazing love," I said, practically purring as I breathed more of her in.

"As do you," she replied, kissing my skin lightly as she continued to breathe through her snout. "Musky, powerful and strong willed, so unlike the males I've known in my time."

"I think I'm a step above the lot of them," I growled, a sudden aggressiveness sparking within me. "The females of this world are nothing compared to you." I pulled her head back from my neck and narrowed my eyes, her own narrowing in kind as she hissed at my words approvingly.

A new, tangy scent permeated my sense of smell, it smelled…possessive.

"What about your world?" she rumbled lowly, fangs bared in aggression. "If you ever returned there, would I have to stalk you like prey to keep you mine?"

"Maybe you would," I grinned savagely, my slightly longer incisors flashing. "Maybe you'd have to keep them off of me."

"I'd rip their throats out," she hissed, a sudden strong musk pervading the room. I had smelt it before whenever I'd felt like giving her some personal pleasure, but never this strongly. And it had never made me get that hard so fucking fast.

Chrissy stared at intensely, licking her lips with an almost savage glee. "Then I would pin you to the ground and mate you over and over, until you knew that you belonged to ME!"

"You think to dominate me, unlikely," I growled, my eyesight sharpening, senses heightening just before she hissed and tried to pin me down. I grabbed her mid jump and spun us around, until I was on top of her, holding her down with my weight, my strength, my power. "You could have once, but I'm so much stronger now."

She hissed again and grinned, teeth flashing before she surprised me by turning us back around again, until she was the one back on top of me. "You are stronger now, but no more than me. And I have decades of experience. Making males putty in my hooves is child's play for me. You'll be no different, you will succumb to me, my mate, and you will enjoy every second."

Flexing my newfound strength, I pushed against her and forced her off and away from me, enjoying the brief shock on her face. At least until it turned into a deadly smirk, her front lowering to the bed as her flank rose up, moving from side to side playfully, almost like a cat…no, a lioness.

"You think yourself so strong, so powerful, more than me?" she purred, smirking as I crouched down and tensed, readying myself. "Resist me my mate, resist me if you can…" Without more than a low hiss, she pounced at me, barrelling into and struggling with me as we both fought to get atop the other.

I felt her fangs on my neck, nibbling a tender spot I didn't know I had. My body shook, limbs weakening. But I responded in kind, nibbling a hollow spot below her muzzle and grinning as I heard her mewl in pleasure. We rolled off the bed, landing on the floor but neither with of us feeling any pain. No, we continued to roll and grapple and nibble and lick, her moans and panting music to my ears.

I can feel her resolve weakening; I'm going to win!

Evidently feeling the same way, Chrissy began to fight dirty. I felt the hoof on my cock and was unable to stop myself from groaning in pleasure, grip slacking as she rubbed it up and down, twisting with every pull.

"Males, you always talk a good game but deep down all you want is a mare to love you," she teased, catching my eyes as she moved back slightly. "To own you. You always resist but it's pointless. Why resist me love, admit defeat and I can make your world nothing but pleasure."

Gritting my teeth in defiance, I flicked her hoof away with a bat of my hand and used the surprise attack to flip her over. Then before she could regain her senses, I moved my head down and gently licked her left teat, smirking as I felt her lust for me increase rapidly.

"Females, you always talk a good game but deep down all you want is a man to love you," I moved and suckled the other teat, her moans pushing me on. "To own you. And why not, especially when a man can make you feel so good." I left her erect teats and licked her moist sex, fully grinning as she bucked and moaned loudly. "Admit defeat, come on…it's so easy."

I felt her defiance before she moved, but was unable to comprehend just how fast she was as she slipped out of my grasp and stared at me, panting breathlessly.

"I'll admit that you almost had me, love," she gasped, grinning playfully as I tensed myself once more. "But this game is one I've played before, and I've never lost. I don't intend to lose today."

"That's a shame then isn't it," I chuckled, narrowing my eyes in concentration. "Because not only are you going to lose, but by the time I'm done, you won't be able to walk straight for a month."

"Not going to happen honey, I'm going to drain you until you beg for relief."

"Is this before or after I make you moan like a wanton whore?"

Her eyes flashed and she jumped at me once again.

…

The room was a complete mess. Clothes were all over the floor, the walls were covered in dents and the door was off its hinges.

Neither of us had managed to win over the other. But that was okay, I was pretty much numb on the floor, and Chrissy had passed out covering the both of us in our combined fluids. So in my mind, we'd both won that one.

"I have so much to ask you when you wake up," I chuckled, stroking her cheek and smiling as she nuzzled against it sleepily.

"I think we might need to shower first love," she whispered, her eyes opening slightly, happiness shining within her gaze. "We're a bit sticky."

I laughed and held her close, kissing her forehead and relishing in the love that flowed from her to me. "Yeah we are, I'll go turn it on. Try and…clean some of this up if you can."

She smiled and kissed my chest lightly, before letting me go and allowing me to stand up. I wobbled a little, unsteady and numb from the previous pleasure, but I managed to stumble out of there and into the bathroom.

I tried to ignore the sense of self-pride Chrissy emanated.

After the two of us had showered, somehow managing to keep our respective appendages to ourselves as we did so, I chucked some casual clothes on and went downstairs, smiling at her as she looked over and did so too.

"I suppose I better explain then," she began, not needing any actual words to know my answer. She could feel it, I knew. "Emotions, you can feel them now, you can see them too, that's why you know what they are right away. It'll be…disorientating for a while, but you'll come to understand it as easily as you understand breathing, I promise."

"I could smell a mare's perfume about a mile away," I said, smiling inwardly at the swift pang of possessiveness those words caused. "And before when we were having some fun, it wasn't just you who nearly broke down the door."

"You're stronger then you were," she explained, rubbing my leg absentmindedly. "Faster too, you'll probably be able to outrun a buffalo with ease. Your stamina has increased too, though I think you know that by now."

Grinning, I nodded. "What about…you know, changing. Can I do that?"

"You…can," she replied, slow with her response. "Eventually you can. Every mated being that could not use magic was able to after the change. Griffons could use their feathers as a conduit; I suspect you'll be able to use something to channel it now too…though I don't know what. I thought it'd be your hands, but I can sense no way for you to channel anything through them, so I'm unsure to be completely honest."

"I guess we'll figure it out later, one thing at a time right?"

She smiled at my patience and nodded, before cosying up to me and sighing contently. "One thing at a time, yes..." Both of us were quiet for a while. I was stroking her mane, she was breathing softly against my skin, her muzzle having lifted up the fabric of my t-shirt slightly.

There were so many questions…but it could wait, I was in no hurry.

I was in no hurry at all…

…

The sudden bang of my door being blasted off made me nearly jump out of my skin. Chrissy fell off of me, changing quicker then I'd ever seen before, and just in time before the front room door was slammed open, three guards in royal armour rushing through.

"What's the meaning of this!" I shouted, on my feet in seconds only to be knocked down and over the couch, falling painfully on my back with the heavy weight of two bulky Earth Ponies atop me, pinning me down.

"Richard!" Chrissy's voice was more than enough to jolt me into action, but before I could swing a fist, my arms were enveloped in a dark red-is pink aura, holding my arms to the ground.

"Calm down now Richard, I don't you want to hurt yourself."

Twilight Sparkle trotted as happy go fucking lucky as she pleased into my trashed front room, a smug smile on her face as she moved the couch so as to look right at me. I didn't look at her, I was looking at Chrissy who was struggling to pry the guards holding her down as they cuffed her, a weird ring around her horn sparking and fizzling as she unsuccessfully tried to use her magic.

She was practically sleeping, they caught us completely by surprise!

I snarled up at Twilight who in turn simply smiled down at me as she walked over, an almost gleeful look in her eyes as she reached me. "Settle down Richard, it's impossible for you to escape my magic. Trying will only hurt yourself, and I do not wish you any pain." She reached out and touched my cheek, only to jump back in surprise as I moved my head and bit down, missing it by an inch.

"Well that was uncalled for, very much so," she complained, frowning at me in disappointment. "But I suppose it can't be helped at the moment. No matter, the Princess will fix that later on." She turned back and frowned deeper as she looked at my struggling mate. "As for you Chrissy, I'm afraid that you'll be meeting Princess Celestia again too, though not I suspect in the same manner as Richard here."

"You have no right to do this!" she hissed, struggling against her restraints.

"On the contrary I have every right to do this," Twilight replied, smiling calmly as she neared my mate. "After all, you have broken quite a few laws lately. Spitting at Princess Celestia and showing a blatant amount of disrespect, that's a two-year sentence by itself. Ordering at a restaurant and then not paying for what you consumed, that's another law broken. But those are moot, unimportant in the face of your true crime."

"She's done nothing!" I yelled, to no effect as Twilight ignored me and carried on talking.

"You see, I didn't quite understand something when we first met, but I left it for that moment. Your name, Chrissy," she paused for a moment and took a deep breath, before continuing. "Now we Ponies do have some interesting names and we sometimes reuse them, but when I researched it, when I searched for your name and found out that not once, not ever in all of our history has anypony ever been given the name, Chrissy, I became…curious.

"Now of course it could just be an abbreviation of your full name, so I looked you up to double check. It took a while, but eventually I found something quite interesting about you…you don't exist."

I could feel Chrissy's nervousness increase, her fear not for her but for me rapidly rising.

"Chrissy doesn't exist, and not just the name but the pony too. You only seemed to come into existence around two years ago when you published your first book under the guise of Chrissy Love Bug. When I discovered this I asked myself how it could be, how could a pony pop up out of nowhere…but then it came to me, perhaps you aren't a pony at all…"

Her smile morphed into an ugly grin as her horn lit up and bathed my mate in its aura, the light blinding my vision for a good few seconds until it faded…and Chrissy, the real Chrissy was looking back at me, frightened.

"That unicorn you pretended to be existed two hundred years ago, her name was Sapphire Boost," Twilight said, sneering down at Chrissy with a hate I could really taste. "She was a simple baker, pure until you soured her memory. But you've used other's before haven't you Changeling. You had no trouble impersonating Cadance, or using my brother's love for her as a weapon. Just like you're using Richards love to amount another attack on my mentor!"

"Twilight please stop this, let her go!" I pleaded, unwilling even for a second to allow my pride and hate for her to overcome my love for my mate. Twilight simply turned her head and smiled at me pityingly.

"Don't worry Richard, Princess Celestia will help you recover from what this creature has done to you," she crooned softly, her reassurance making me want to vomit.

"She hasn't done anything to me, Twilight listen. We love each other, we- "A flash of light forced my words to leave silently, shocking me out of talking.

"My brother thought she loved him too," she said sadly, shaking her head as she turned back and glared at Chrissy with a hate I didn't think she was capable of feeling. "It is a lie. This thing only wants your love for power, you'll understand later on. I promise." And with nought but a sharp nod at the guard holding my mate down, she began to levitate me out of the room.

I could only just catch the guard hitting Chrissy over the head hard, repeatedly, her cries of pain making me thrash against my magical prison.

"NO, Chrissy!" I screamed the words, but they didn't come, no sound was made. I could hear the thumps, I could feel the pain coming from her, I could feel the hate, the rage, the pain, oh the pain, pain, pain, pain, my eyes were burning!

A bright burst of green light flew from my eyes, the heat, the pain causing me to scream in agony. Twilight dropped me in surprise and screamed in pain as whatever I was doing glanced across her horn, burning it badly. I tried to use the distraction to get up and run to Chrissy, but the pain rendered my attempts useless and only caused me to drag the green light over my house and the trees nearby, cutting right through the lot of them as I continued to shout out in fear and pain.

I covered my eyes and stood up, the light for whatever reason not hurting my hands as I ran blind back into my house, following the stench of fear.

I made it five steps before something hit me hard across the head, forcing me to drop the ground and my hands to fall from my face. The light left them again, hitting something right in front of me and causing it to cry out in pain. But then I was hit again, even harder than the last time…and the light stopped…and the world faded away…

…

…Ric…

Rich…

RICHARD!

I opened my eyes slowly, the world ever so gradually coming into focus as I groaned in pain and tried to sit up, only to fall back down as a gentle hoof pushed me back.

"Hush now, don't be afraid. It's going to be alright, she's gone now." I blinked wearily and turned my head, the unwelcome visage of Celestia's smiling face greeting me as I did so.

"Chrissy…"

She frowned at the name and shook her head. "She's not here Richard, she can't hurt you anymore."

"No…you don't understand…she never hurt me…"

"Shhh," Celestia brushed a hoof against my lips and began to all but bathe me in affection, so much I felt stuffed and sluggish. "It's okay, we're going to help you realize the truth."

We?

Another entered my line of sight, another Alicorn. A pink one that radiated sympathy and…a weird kind of love, I didn't understand it.

"This is Cadance," Celestia said softly, gesturing towards the other mare. "She's mastered almost all there is of love magic, and is going to use it to help remove the corrupted love the Changeling Queen put within you."

My eyes widened at her words and I began to instantly thrash wildly, but only managed in moving myself a little to the side, my body not responding to my will.

"It's okay," the new Alicorn, Cadance soothed. "It won't hurt, I promise. It'll be just like…trying to remember a dream, it'll be there for a while but you'll forget about it in time."

"And I'll help you through it," Celestia chimed in, stroking my rapidly sweating head gently. "We'll finally have that talk won't we, it'll be nice."

"You can't do this!" I pleaded, my words fighting against me to come out so smoothly. "I love her, she loves me! She isn't using me, you don't understand!"

They're going to take my love for her away! They're going to make me forget how much I love Chrissy!

Celestia merely smiled sadly and continued to stroke my forehead. Cadance lit up her horn and began to move towards me, lowering her head…

"CHRISSY, HELP ME!" I screamed, tears beginning to stream down my face as her horn touched my head. "NOOOO!"

A sudden backlash of light flung Cadance away, the mare crying out in pain as Celestia rushed over and helped her up.

"What happened, are you alright?" she asked worriedly, nuzzling her in comfort.

"I'm fine," Cadance breathed shakily, looking over at me in amazement. "I tried to use the spell but it didn't work, I'm…I don't know why. It only does that if the love is truly genuine and not corrupt. This doesn't make any sense."

"Try it again, but slower this time," Celestia advised.

Cadance bit her lip before nodding and lighting up her horn again. It barely brushed against me before she was almost flung back again, only being stopped by Celestia holding her steady.

"I can't do it," Cadance said, shaking her head and looking at me in wonder. "This isn't corrupted love, this is genuine. No spell I use will take that away, it can't."

Celestia looked down at me and frowned slightly, her lips pursed. "Then…I suppose we need to have a little talk with this Queen."

"Chrissy, I-" I tried to move, but was held down gently by Celestia placing her hoof on my chest.

"You are recovering from magic withdrawal, another thing I need answers for," she said sternly. "No, you will stay within my chambers and recover. If this love is indeed genuine…then I give you my word that I will cause no harm to befall the Changeling."

Her horn lit up once more and a wave of drowsiness overcame me.

"Sleep…"

I was gone before I could so much as blink.

Breakout

Well, it's been some time now hasn't it. But as a certain someone keeps telling me, I'm remembering the call of the ponies 😛

And thus, here we go again.

Begin!

Breakout

Richard POV

The ache to which I opened my eyes was a dull, yet persistent one. It throbbed over and over, again and again.

It felt…more though. More than just a dull pain, more than a simple annoyance. It felt…afraid.

I was afraid.

Upon opening my eyes, I instantly noticed that I wasn’t in Celestia’s chambers any more. Instead, I was lying upon what seemed to be a hospital bed.

“What in the world?” The words escaped my lips without cause, followed by yet another dull ache upon my eyes. I rubbed them gingerly, carefully, remembering all too well that I’d cut my house into pieces with them earlier.

“Ah, you’re up then,” said a voice, female and somewhat mature. “Stay calm sir, you’ll be weak for some time. The Princess will want to know you’re awake.”

I blinked and looked blandly at the approaching Unicorn, a yellow mare with a plaster for her cutie mark. As she approached, I was suddenly hit with a bizarre smell…no, a scent, a feeling, an emotion.

Fear. This mare was frightened of me, despite her otherwise jovial demeaner.

“Where the fuck is Chrissy?” I snapped, in no mood to put up with more Pony shite.

The mare blinked at my question and tilted her head to one side, apparently confused. But I knew better, I could feel her fear rising as she continued her charade.

“I’m sorry sir, but I don’t know who-”

Hate driving my actions, I was up and pinning her against the wall by her throat before she could blink, her eyes wide and fearful as I glared into them.

My eyes were…green, and the iris was like a cat, thin and unsympathetic.

Dangerous.

“Do not lie to me,” I intoned, my voice surprisingly calm for the rage I felt inside. But if anything, it seemed to be more effective, my cold tone causing the nurse or doctor or whoever she was to shiver.

“I-I’m not-”

“I can smell your lies, mare,” I cut across, eyes narrowing as she gulped visibly. “Now…last chance, tell me where she is or I’ll gut you like a fish.”

Instinctively knowing what to do, I held my right hand up and flexed it, my nails elongating of their own will.

“Y-You can’t!” she cried, kicking feebly at me to try and break free. “Kill me and they’ll kill her!”

Narrowing my eyes, I pulled her close enough to feel her breath on my nose. “I’m going to count to three. You have until then to tell me where she is before I start getting…creative.”

“Y-Y…”

“One.”

“Please don’t…”

“Two.”

“Okay, okay!” she cried, tears streaming down her face. “She’s being kept in the bottom floor of the palace, room twenty-five. Just please don’t hurt me!”

She was telling the truth, I could sense it.

I let go and watched apathetically as she collapsed upon the floor, shaking and weeping before passing out pathetically.

“Be grateful I’m a man of my word, Pony,” I sneered, before turning to walk away. “Chrissy would’ve killed you regardless if our roles were switched.”

“And that’s what makes you the better individual.”

Turning around entirely, my eyes widening as the pink Alicorn from before walked on in, regarding me with a kind, though wary smile.

“You!” I snarled, hate filling me once again as I remembered what she’d tried to do. “You tried to take my love for Chrissy away from me.”

“But I failed,” she replied smoothly, stopping a short dash in front of me. “And I’m glad I did, it would have been a travesty to have actually removed real love from someone.”

She’s being honest, but it doesn’t excuse her attempt!

“Get out of the way,” I ordered, nails elongating of their own accord once again. “Unlike the nurse, I really don’t have any qualms about killing you.”

“And yet you’re hesitating,” she refuted, that kind smile still upon her muzzle. “I’m under no delusion that I’m faster than you. You could probably reach me before I could use my magic to stop you, and yet you’re unsure aren’t you.”

Blinking at her words, I narrowed my eyes and took a threatening step towards her.

“The only thing I’m unsure about is how I’m going to get the blood off of me when I’m done with you,” I snarled, baring my teeth, my incisors lengthening ever so slightly. “Now for the last time, move or die.”

She regarded me with the same, infuriating smile and shook her head.

“No.” she refused, sitting down as she shook her head. “You’ve been stuck in our world for a long time, held against your will and you’ve yet to purposefully harm anyone seriously. You’re not a killer, and I don’t think you want to start being one now.”

I looked at her for a few seconds, never blinking as we both stared at the other.

…and then she blinked, eyes widening before she suddenly began to back away, the bitter taste of fear filling the air rapidly.

“Y-You’ve killed before, I can see it,” she whispered, looking at me fearfully. “I can feel it, you’re no innocent. You’ve killed someone, it’s stained your soul!”

Unwittingly, my eyes tingled and began to glow, the power I felt coming from it filling me to the brim. I let loose a crooked grin as I began to advance, the green glow beginning to fill the room.

“You Ponies think you know everything there is to know about me,” I chuckled, grin widening as she backed into a wall. “Oh, poor Richard. The only thing keeping our kind from extinction so let’s treat him like shit. Hell, with no weapons, no horn, no magic, nothing that can be a threat what can he do to stop us?”

“Stop, stay back!” she yelled, horn flaring to life.

“Oh, what a poor, simple, WEAK little thing he is.”

I couldn’t stop the laugh that escaped me as I closed in, her fear hitting me with the force of a jackhammer.

“Not so weak looking now, am I?”

Before she could try anything, I punched her as hard as I could in the face, watching with supreme pleasure as she collapsed like a rag doll.

I expected more from an Alicorn, but I guess a good punch can flatten anything, even in this world.

Spitting upon her unconscious body, I left her lying there and made my way out of the room.

I had a mate to find.

Chrissy Pov

I was floating, stuck within the land of the living and the unknown. My eyes ached, my head throbbed, my ears itched terribly. I was lost, drifting...

But then words so loud, so powerful thrust their way into my head, screaming at me.

"Seldun velmor, tavish qun, Chrysalis!"

"Seniv tel?" The words were Equestrian but twisted into the language of my own without any effort from me.

"Toure tien, vel qun, Chrysalis!"

"Tive yuin ai?"

"SAI QUN, CHRYSALIS! RICHARD TYLER GEL TAK VOR!"

"Richard!"

My eyes snapped open instantly, muscles snapping into action as I sprang up and looked around. The sight of a dungeon wasn't foreign to me, I'd been in more than a couple in my youth. However, it was the cleanliness of it that quickly clued me in on my whereabouts.

I touched my horn and was relieved to find no null ring upon it, confused, yet relieved.

I’m in Celestia's dungeon, I have to be. But what happened, where is...

As if waiting for a mental que, the memory of my beating swiftly, almost mockingly forced its way into my head. The pain, the hate, the fear and Richard...oh my poor Richard.

I could remember the taste of his panic, his distress as he watched me get near beaten to death. The bitterness is enough to make me want to vomit.

I can vomit later, right now I need to get out of here and find my-

The stench of Celestia was more than enough to bring me back to reality, such patronising arrogance was rather hard to miss after all. And it was this alone that allowed me to swiftly regain my senses and wait, watching as the large door beyond my bars opened and the almighty cunt herself walked on in.

Our eyes locked immediately, a trickle of anger tickling away at my feelers as she approached my cell and narrowed her eyes.

"Changeling," the word left her muzzle as if drawn from stone.

"Twat."

Her eyes narrowed further for a moment, but then as if by magic they were normal. Well, normal for her, which is to say large, kind and expressive.

I didn't buy it for a fucking minute.

"Where is Richard?" I asked, forcing myself to sound calm, collected. Anger would get me nowhere while stuck in a cage.

Celestia cocked an eyebrow and smiled ever so slightly. "Why do you care, Changeling? Are you hungry already, do you require him to feast upon or will any of my subjects do?"

If she's trying to bait me into some angry temper tantrum then she's in for a long wait.

Then again, perhaps I could turn it around.

"No, I merely wish to know where my mate is," I replied softly, flicking away a bit of dried blood on my carapace as if it were commonplace to do so.

"Mate?" Celestia's eyes were quite wide, comically so in all actuality. "What do you mean by mate?"

Smirking just a little mockingly, we locked eyes once again, and I spoke. "I know that you're quite advanced in your old age, but surely a has-been like you knows that the term 'mate' did and still does mean, two individuals that are...with another, bonded I might even say."

Celestia appeared unphased by my words, but my feelers couldn't be lied to.

She was a very irritated mare.

"And might I suppose that in mating with Richard, that you did so with some kind of Changeling ritual, or magic, or both?"

Now that question surprised me, enough to make it actually visible for her to see.

"How would you know that?" I snarled, anger building at her steadily growing self-satisfaction. "Changelings never share our ways with anyone."

"I wasn't told, Changeling," she soothed, chuckling lightly to herself. "But, and forgive me if I am mistaken, Richard shooting magic out of his eyes is a very...new trait. One that I believe he has failed to display before."

Richard did what?

Every being changed by the mating dance could use magic afterwards if unable to do so previously, I'd told Richard as much before. But for it to come out of his eyes, untrained, unprotected...

"Please, is he okay?!" Gone was the little game we'd started, replaced by nigh overwhelming hysteria within, kept barely restrained for fear of Celestia simply leaving. "I... he's only just...can he still see, is he blind?"

Celestia's expression spoke a thousand words, my feelers merely confirming all that I could see.

"You really do love him, don't you?" she asked, incredulous was the tone behind the question.

Before I could answer her, the walls around us began to shake violently. Dust and dirt falling from the ceiling and onto my head as the bars around me buckled beneath sudden weight, my door opening with a heave.

It was a whisper, something tickling the back of my neck…it was all the warning I received.

A sudden rush of energy hit me like a herd of buffalo, and weakened though I was from my beating, the love I had obtained flowed through me still, empowering my essence enough to deny my pain and let me stand as the gap within steadily widened.

I felt stronger immediately, it would not be long now until I had some of my power back.

I needed only to stall for a few moments.

Celestia looked up and around for a mere moment before glancing at me, her horn ablaze with magic.

“I will grant you the benefit of the doubt for only a moment, Changeling,” she said, scowling at some internal dialogue before she gestured for me to follow. “Try to strike and I swear I will put you down.”

Her eyes glowed gold, a frightening sight I must admit, but I’d seen many things and they were often far more terrifying then a cross Princess.

“Just take me to him before he blows your castle up,” I snapped, pushing my way past the idiot and standing by the door, waiting for her to open it.

She scowled and began to walk past me. “This is not over, once we have found him, you and I will be having a long discussion about your futu-”

The moment she opened the door, I summoned all the magic I could and blasted her right in the face. Celestia was prepared however and instantly countered with a golden shield, it’s radiance nearly blinding as my magic hit it…and went straight through it.

Her eyes widened for all of a second before she tried to dodge it, but failed, the blast missing her face and hitting her right in the barrel instead. The sheer magnitude of my power slammed her into a wall, the otherwise perfect Pony collapsing into a pathetic heap.

“H-How,” she said, the words laced with pain as she tried and failed to get up. “Y-You were drained, you should be barely able to pick up a book.”

I sneered down at the fallen Princess and laughed humourlessly. “You Ponies make all sorts of assumptions about my kind. Have you already forgotten that my magic is powered by love, not mana like you and your pet?”

Celestia’s eyes flickered with surprise and disappointment, before regarding me with an almost pleading expression.

“Please, don’t do this, don’t take him away from us. He’s all we have left to survive.”

“Then perhaps your subjects should’ve treated him better,” I refuted, unmoved by her pleas. “To think if they had, you and he might have had a better relationship after all.” I looked down at her and smirked. “But instead he’s mine, what a shame.”

I powered up my horn once more and took careful aim at her skull, watching with glee as her eyes widened in terrified understanding.

“I always thought I’d feel something more than this,” I muttered, half to myself as to her, the glow growing in strength. “But in the end, you were just…disappointing.”

I tensed up, preparing to let loose the power it would take to kill an Alicorn.

“You can’t kill me,” she said quickly, surprising me as a smile crept upon her muzzle. “If you do, he’ll never have the chance to return to his world.”

I blinked, wavering slightly as I took her words in.

I…I can’t, he’ll never forgive me if I take it away from him.

“Twilight brought him here it’s true, but it was an accident,” Celestia continued, evidently noticing my hesitation. “She doesn’t have the power nor the experience to put him back. Only I can do that…unless you kill me here and steal it away from him forever.”

“You lie,” I snarled, only to wince as I felt the sharp taste of honesty tickle my feelers.

“I’m not lying, you know I’m not,” she denied, struggling as she slowly began to get up. “You can’t kill me, he’d hate you forever. He might even come to me willingly, and then…well.”

A fruity pang blew upon me, the all too familiar taste of attraction hitting me none too subtly.

Celestia grinned…only to blink in shock as another blast of magic hit her into the wall once more, the last thing she felt as she fell to the floor unconscious.

“Arrogant bitch,” I snarled, kicking her a couple of times for good measure.

Now to find my mate

I opened the door and quickly closed it behind me, a small smile gracing my features as a plan came to form in my mind. Without any further thought, I concentrated and felt the changes instantly overlap my battered form.

It took three measly seconds, just three…to take on the form of the now unconscious Princess Celestia.

“Perfect,” I muttered, already hating my voice as I inspected my new mirage. “Well done, Chrissy. You’ve finally managed to obtain perfect…what does Richie say, oh yes. Dickheadery.”

Speaking of Richard…

I took a deep breath and concentrated upon something…very new. A connection, a bond shared between two mated individuals. It could stretch from here to the Ponyville and still be as strong as it was then.

I admit that I could barely control it, let alone figure out how to turn it on. And yet either sheer determination or the consistent fear I felt for my lover drove me, pushed me to figure it out.

And with a little coaxing…I felt it.

I felt him.

“I’m coming Richie,” I whispered, power walking down the corridor.

Just hold on, I’m on my way.

I weaved my way through the many corridors and up the stairs, resisting the urge to fly as I instead forced myself to slow down.

Shit

A pair of guards were running towards me, eyes wide with concern.

“Princess Celestia!” the left one yelled, a stallion exactly the same white shade as the stallion beside him. “Come quick, Princess Cadance has been assaulted and the Human has vanished.”

Before I could so much as open my muzzle, a flash of green blasted the both of them down the corridor so hard their helmets collapsed against their skulls, killing the both of them instantly.

I turned only to dodge another blast of magic, the wall behind me crumbling into dust.

“Richard?!”

His eyes were the purest green I’d ever seen, glowing with a power I could barely stand to taste, for the hate that emanated from it was disgusting.

“I didn’t mean to kill them, but they shouldn’t have gotten in my way,” he snarled, advancing slowly. “Come on then Princess, let’s see what you’ve got.”

I won’t lie, I was beginning to panic. The raw power coming from him was like nothing I’d ever seen. No newly changed being should have been able to channel that amount of magic, heck even I would struggle. Yet it was rolling from him in fantastic, terrifying waves.

Hate…Changeling magic fuelled by hate, no!

“Richie it’s me, Chrissy!” I pleaded, advancing slowly. I couldn’t drop my disguise yet, I could hear more guards from below. If they saw us both they’d all charge us and Richard could get hurt. But if I told them to stay back as Celestia then they probably would.

“Please you need to calm down! You can’t use your magic when its source is hate, it’ll burn you up from the inside out. You need love, not-”

“Shut the fuck up, Princess,” he sneered, the nauseating hate hitting me like a herd of buffalo. “Ever since your disgusting pet stole me from my world, you and your kind have done nothing but look down at me and I couldn’t do a fucking thing.” He looked up at the ceiling and chuckled darkly. “But now I have power. Now I have magic. And you…well, now you’re dead.”

A terrible bout of magic flew towards me, nearing closer and closer until it hit me like a carriage…and faded like dust in the wind, leaving myself quite unharmed.

“What!” Richard blinked and backed away, a trickle of fear emanating from him as our eyes met momentarily.

I quickly looked down at myself and blinked as well, surprise filling me rapidly before realization came to me.

“How are you still standing?” Richard demanded, glow growing again as he came ever closer, only to stop as I looked back at him, love for the silly man clear for anyone to see if they looked at my face.

“Because mates cannot hurt each other,” I intoned softly, judging him close enough to see my face clearly before I let my eyes shift back to that of my original form. “It’s how our bond is, Richie. It’s how it will always be, forever.”

Surprise came first, then disbelief, then self-hate and finally…

“O-oh,” he mumbled, the terrible green glow fading back into his eyes swiftly, before his normal blue orbs were all that remained.

“Hey baby,” I whispered, lifting a hoof to gently stroke his face.

“Chrissy, I-I…”

“It’s okay, I’ve got you.”

The light left his eyes the moment I stopped speaking and he began to sway…and then he fell against me, quite asleep.

He’s almost completely drained, I need to take him somewhere safe before I can share my love with him.

My reserves were vast but were recovering from the null ring’s primitive attempts to drain them, so I couldn’t just give it to him then and there, I needed a place for the both of us to recover in peace.

The only option left came to me quickly, and though I hated to think of it…it was all I had left where I knew for certain no one would come.

“I wish I didn’t have to take you there so soon Richie,” I muttered, gently placing him upon my back and holding him there with magic. “But Canterlot is too dangerous and Ponyville is a death sentence.”

I had no choice, for my mate’s survival I had no other choice.

“We’re going home, Richie.”

If we don’t die on the way there.

Author's Note

And that’s that, it’s been a long fucking time but damn am I happy to upload this!

I hope you are too, please do let me know what you think. I am pretty much dying to understand so as to know just how to take this story forward.

Cya, stay snuggly! :D

Naerx

Well, it's been some time now hasn't it?

So much has happened since the last time I updated anything. I left my job and got a new one looking after those suffering with dementia. But as with most things, I became unwell and so it didn't last. Now I am back home, living again in the same place where I first started writing Never Judge A Bug By Her Cover.

I guess my muse stayed behind, eh.

And so here we go, I do so hope some of you come back to read this. I know it's been some time and so interest may have waned. But if you stick around, you may just find it to be as enjoyable to read as you did so long ago.

So without further ado…

Begin!

Naerx

Chrissy Pov

Before I could even begin to enact my plan, a vast wave of purple energy swept through the corridor, a sharp sizzle emanating from it. All too aware of my unconscious mate slumped atop me, I wasted no time in erecting a barrier against it…only to watch in disbelief as it crumbled to dust as its touch.

I braced myself as it passed through me and almost collapsed in pain as I felt my disguise become undone, the very essence of who I was impersonating being ripped away from me by the unforgiving magic.

"Fuck me," I hissed aloud, gritting my teeth as I carefully righted myself. "I can't transform in this…bubble!"

And what a bubble it was, my eyes following its path as it phased through the palace walls. I could feel its presence around me, supressing my powers of transformation.

'But is it only transformation?'

With nary a second thought, my horn lit up and its power reached out to one of the guards Richard had killed, a smile upon my muzzle as I effortlessly picked him up and tossed him aside. Concentrating again, I tried to teleport only to hiss as the feedback of the failed spell reverberated through my skull.

'Almost all magic still works then, just not the teleportation or transformational side of it.' I bit my lip and focused for a moment, deep in thought. 'It's Celestia's pet, has to be. She unveiled me before, it's not too far a stretch to believe that she can do so on a scale this size. But still…'

Sometimes the Ponies could surprise me. The magic was powerful, very much so to constantly negate a side of my own magic.

'I should have drained the life from her when I had the chance,' I lamented, vowing silently to do so if I encountered her again. 'Still, at least I'm the only one who's-'

A soft groan snapped me from my thoughts, a clear pang emanating from Richie as I swiftly turned my head to look at him. His face was contorted in pain, eyes flickering a bright green behind his eyelids as his mouth twisted into a grimace.

"Richie, what's…" And then it hit me, hard and unrelenting.

'It's suppressing his magic too, but it can't…he's raw, his magic is raw. If it's supressed when so young then it'll kill him!'

I cursed myself for not considering the possibility sooner.

Of course Richard's magic would be affected, it came from me. And whatever bubble had encased us didn't discriminate. It didn't care that it would inevitably crush him with his own magic, it didn't care that his magic hadn't developed its barriers to stop such yet, it was brand new. As long as I stayed within the bubble, he was dying.

I had to leave, now!

Wasting no more time, I pushed myself into action and took to the air, caring little for anything else as I blasted my way through the nearest wall and flew outside.

Briefly taking in my surroundings, I noticed that I was hovering above the Royal Garden which thankfully appeared to be deserted-

"It's the Changeling!" yelled a gruff male voice, diverting my attention to the right where a small platoon of guards were soaring their way towards me. "After her, stallions! With me!"

Cursing, I secured my magical grip on Richard and powered my way upwards, rapidly gaining altitude through a mixture of strength and desperation.

'I can breathe easier up here, they can't. I should-'

A brief flash of orange light was all the warning I received before a sharp line of magic brushed inches from my face, almost knocking me off balance. I turned around and looked in disbelief as the group of guards continued in their pursuit, a strange orange glow coating their muzzles.

'Fuck, they can breathe as well as I can, perhaps ever better.' Realizing that gaining altitude would only hamper myself, I abandoned my first idea and went with another.

I could only grin at their faces as I stopped using my wings and allowed myself to fall, rushing past the fools as they flew on by, flapping their own wings too hard to suddenly stop. Once I was certain I'd reached a low enough altitude, I resumed my flying and used the sudden drop to propel myself forward.

By now I had flown beyond the palace and upon descending slightly, realized that I was somewhere to the east of Canterlot in general. There were only fields of wheat and green ahead and behind me.

And yet I still couldn't access any kind of transformation.

'How is that bubble so far out from Canterlot. It can't be, nothing can cover that far an area without…without…oh…'

I was right, the bubble couldn't possibly cover both Canterlot and beyond…unless the one who cast it was its point of origin, and carried the bubble with-

"CHANGELING!"

A shout caught my attention, the sheer volume of it being easily carried through the wind, almost forcing me to lower my ears out of reflex.

To my right, a truly massive carriage was being pulled forward by four muscular Pegasus, an all too familiar bitch sitting atop it.

But it was the irate Pony flying beside the riders seat that caught my attention.

She was an Alicorn I had yet to meet in person. Her coat was a dark blue, her mane a wavy mass of stars hidden within the dark of night. But it wasn't either that caught my attention. It was her eyes, filled with an anger and loathing that even without my feelers I could easily sense.

"SURRENDER AND RELEASE RICHARD TYLER AT ONCE!" she commanded, her horn aglow with powerful magic. "OR WE SHALL WREST HIM FROM YOU AND YOU SHALL PAY THE CONSEQUENCES!"

Wave after wave of hate were rolling over me, all of it coming from her. There were so many reasons for her to dislike me, but the sheer volume spoke…well, volumes about her intentions, and how serious she was in her threat.

What else could I say but…

"GET FUCKED!"

I didn't need to look at her to know how she took my response, the harsh wave of anger told me all I needed to know about that.

"THEN PAY WITH YOUR BLOOD!"

I instinctively turned around and threw a shield in front of me, catching the blast of magic sent by the Princess and flicking it away like nothing. Her eyes widened in disbelief but quickly narrowed as she sent a harder, and clearly more powerful blast that hit my shield like a herd of buffalo, cracking it slightly before I once more forced it away.

'I can't keep shielding in one spot, I'll be overwhelmed!'

Focusing on the love I had for my beloved mate, I tilted my head back before thrusting it in the directed of the carriage, the clearly unexpected return of magic forcing the Princess on the defensive as she raised a quick shield to block it.

It was in that one moment that I had the rare privilege of tasting her shock as the sheer magnitude of power smashed the shield to smithereens, continuing until it hit the group of Pegasus pulling the carriage.

Who promptly disintegrated before her eyes.

"NAY!" she screamed, watching the carriage for a moment before chasing after it as it fell, a barely audible cry for help coming from within it.

'She's in there…she's vulnerable…I could kill them both now and keep my Richie safe.'

I admit for a brief, stagnant moment…I paused…

But then a groan reminded me that I had more important things to concern myself with, the sound causing me to look at my mate with concern. His nose was bleeding, and his eyes were still flickering a bright green behind his eyelids, which of course meant the bubble was somehow still raised.

'But there's no way that disgusting Unicorn is still keeping it up. The amount of focus to do so, especially after I just destroyed her ride…it's simply not possible.'

Which of course meant one thing.

'Another is helping her…AGH, no time, no time!'

I had no time to stop and think, I had to keep moving, had to fly so far that even the one helping Celestia's pet control the bubble couldn't follow me.

"Beware…still in danger…protect…mate"

A whisper, a tiny voice barely audible in my head…

Without control, something forced me to tilt my head backwards just in time to avoid a blast of raw magic, my eyes wide as I immediately sensed the deadly intent coming from it.

'I would have died on the spot if that had hit me!'

I felt her before I saw her, eyes aglow a blinding white, filled with nothing but unadulterated hatred as they stared at me not a few feet away.

"You…killed them," she hissed, words coming from her as if pulled kicking and screaming. "They were innocent."

"They killed themselves by coming after us," I spat, glaring at the Princess in disgust. "You made this more than it needed to be by not simply leaving us alone. I may have fired the shot, but you put them in harm's way to begin with. Blame yourself for their death, Princess!"

She took a breath, a harsh steadying one, breathing out with barely controlled rage.

"We shall kill you for this," she said, horn crackling with power. "No more mercy, no more warnings. You die today…"

I lit up my own horn in response, watching, feeling and grinning as I felt her uncertainty.

"You can't beat me, Princess," I said, smiling viciously at her growing doubt. "And you know it. You felt my power when I destroyed your shield. You can't beat me on your own."

"She's never alone, Chrissy."

…

I felt it before I saw her. Arrogance, superiority, anger.

A battered, bruised Celestia flew beside her sister, her eyes pure gold and emanating power as they glared furiously in my direction.

I suddenly didn't feel quite as confident. One I could take, but two…

"It. Is. Over!" Celestia commanded, narrowing her eyes further with each syllable. "The entire guard is currently surrounding the area, all of it. You may be able to deal with a regiment or two, but can you overpower a thousand as well as us? I sincerely doubt it."

"Oh I'm quite ready to try," I threatened, my eyes naught but a dark green as I lit up my horn. "The question is how many more are you prepared to lose?"

Celestia chuckled at my warning, her eyes glancing to the man on my back and losing a touch of their anger, before focusing back on me and swiftly regaining it.

"You bluff well for what you are," she said, her tone just shy of mocking. "But I'm not convinced. You may be able to best the both of us, but my guard will fire everything they have at you. And I doubt you'll be able to both fight back AND protect your…mate."

My retort caught in my throat, the steadily rising amount of emotions emanating from an untold number of Ponies around me not helping in the slightest to alleviate my sudden concern.

"You wouldn't dare," I hissed, fangs elongating as protective instincts deep within rose to the surface before I could so much as try to tame them. "You need him alive."

Luna smiled…no, she grinned at me as she shook her head. "True, but accidents happen. He could lose a limb or two and still be useful."

Blinking in surprise at her seemingly one eighty concern for Richard, I couldn't stop myself from backing a few inches away. Celestia noticed, her grimace mellowing down to a sympathetic smile as she extended a hoof.

"We of course do not wish harm to befall him at all, you and I both know that I care for him," she said softly. "Surrender yourself to us and he shall be spared…only he."

"And myself?"

Her eyes narrowed, but her sister spoke before she could.

"You shall be imprisoned in stone for the time being, and only released once Richard has died of old age." Luna spat, glaring at me heatedly. "Then and only then, when you come to the realization that you have nothing and nopony, shall you be executed for your crimes."

Celestia looked at Luna, a dark expression upon her face for a moment before she returned her gaze to me.

"Doesn't sound particularly appealing if I'm being honest," I replied, fear mounting as the emotions of hundreds neared with each second.

"You have no choice here, Changeling!" Luna snapped; eyes naught but slits. "I would have you burned within the sun for all you've done. Be thankful that I am merciful!"

"I would decide quickly if I were you," Celestia chimed in, her gaze resting upon Richard as she spoke. "He doesn't look well at all."

A quick glance at my beloved told me much the same. Blood was pooling down from his nose. His breathing was unsteady, and I could sense his magic beginning to give out.

He had mere minutes.

'The two of them I could fight, hold off for a good while perhaps. But Richie doesn't have that long. And with each second that passes he grows closer to deaths door. Not to mention her fucking ARMY is surrounding me. I…I have nowhere to go where I won't be caught in a crossfire.'

I lowered my head as it sunk in.

'To save my beloved…I have no choice.'

I closed my eyes and said. "I-"

"Give in to them not…"

My eyes flew open…but it wasn't either of the Princesses that were before me.

She looked almost exactly like me. Her plating was the same colour and shape, her mane was silky and was without holes. There were a couple on indents here and there on her forelegs, a reminder of a time when starvation would have been great. But overall she looked remarkably healthy. The only difference was her eyes, not a dark green as mine were, but a stormy grey instead.

"What's happening?" I asked, confused and to be honest…frightened.

The Changeling smiled at me, comfortingly…as a mother would do to her child, as I had done to my children.

"It is often when all seems lost that hope comes," she said softly, her voice light and smooth, only the slightest buzz within her dual tone. "Fear not, Chrysalis. I am here to help."

"Who are you?" I whispered, suddenly noticing the sheer magnitude of power her aura was projecting at me. "I've never felt such strength. I've fed on love for over a year and mine isn't even close."

She seemed to…breeze towards me, gracefully and effortlessly. A hoof was upon my cheek, a warm smile upon her muzzle.

"It seems I am but an ancestor to one who needs guidance," she replied, her horn alight as she bent down to touch mine. "You were not worthy for some time, but now…as Queen Vaesk was to me, Queen Naerx is to you."

My eyes widened in recognition. "Queen Naerx, but you've been dead for over a thousand-"

"Shhh…"

Her horn touched mine…and I knew no more.

…

Celestia Pov

I watched carefully as the Changeling…as Chrissy lowered her head in submission, a smile upon my muzzle as I began to realize that she had indeed understood the impossibility of her situation.

"Finally," Luna growled out, her horn losing its glow as she slowly made her way over to Chrissy. "Tis wise of you to know when you have lost, Changeling. Tis only a shame it took so long."

As she neared, a feeling of trepidation suddenly overtook me, filling me to the brim.

"Luna!" I shouted, to no avail as she ignored me. "Something isn't right, wait!"

My sister snorted at my warning, turning her head back to look at me, an eyebrow raised. "Truly sister? This feels quite right to me."

She turned her head back and sneered at the unmoving Changeling. "I see a creature that has finally understood its place."

…

I looked…looked…unable to move, unable to form a word as my baby sister was impaled by a transformed hoof. Black as death and sharper than any sword I'd seen, it went straight through Luna's barrel and out the other side, blood splattering all the way down onto the ground below.

"I-Impossible," Luna grunted, blood dribbling down her muzzle as she fought to get out that one word. "C-Can't t-transform…"

"You always were a fool, Luna," the Changeling intoned softly. "So arrogant, so sure of yourself that you never saw the danger until it was too late."

"Impossible…" I whispered, unable to move as I watched my sister begin to fall. "I know that voice. I killed you."

"You should probably catch her," the Changeling said, a calm smile upon her face as she took in my expression. "She might survive if you do."

Not wasting a second more, I tore my gaze from the Changeling and flew down after my falling sister. I didn't see her vanish as she teleported, the sheer enormity of her magical prowess smashing through the negation dome Twilight and Cadance were keeping up.

I didn't need to, for I knew her, I knew what…who she was.

And as I caught my sister with my magic mere seconds before she hit the ground, I looked back at the spot Richard and she had been.

"Naerx…"

Chrissy Pov

I awoke with a start, my eyes blurry, a painful tingle behind them as I took in my surroundings…and inhaled sharply as I realized where I was.

Where we were…where we…

"Richie!"

I spun around but couldn't see him anywhere, he wasn't with me, he wasn't…wasn't…

"Chrissy?" A voice, his voice! Oh but it sounded so weak, so…so…

Ignoring my concern for the moment, I followed the direction the voice had come from, a huge relieved smile breaking on my muzzle as I saw him lying upon a bed of moss and chitin.

His face had a thick line of dried blood that went down past his lips and onto his chest, and his breathing wasn't completely steady but…but he was alive!

"Richie!" I raced over and nuzzled his nose, breathing in his scent as if I'd recently surfaced from a deep lake. "Oh, you're okay. I'm so sorry baby, I'm so, so sorry. I didn't mean for you to get hurt, for…for any of this."

"Chrissy it's…it's o-okay," he said, his voice strained, exhausted and tinged with pain. "I'm fine…are you okay?"

I shook my head and looked at him, at my mate, at my beloved Richie. "I'm so sorry my love." I began, choking back a sob as I took in his bloody face. "The dance is meant to be filled with joy and you received only pain and fear. I'm so s-sorry!"

Tears ran down my cheeks, and I let them. I had done this to him. Now that the adrenaline had faded and reality had begun to set in, I realized how close to death he had been…all because of me.

"I should have taken my pain, my instincts. I should have run away, should have let you be. You would never…this would never have…"

"Hey, hey…" he reached up with a hand and cupped my cheek, his eyes watery as he looked into mine. "Don't do this to yourself. I wanted this, wanted you…wanted to be yours in every way possible. I only regret that I couldn't stop them from hurting you."

I laughed and sobbed all at once. "You couldn't have done anything to stop them, Richie."

"Nor could you with me, with this," he whispered, voice fatigued.

He was barely hanging onto consciousness, and yet held out his arms for me, an invitation I couldn't begin to consider refusing. I lay beside him, the both of us warming the other. I could feel his love for me, could feel its strength invigorating me.

As he could mine, all of it as I gave unto how I felt for him and gave it to him entirely.

We lay there for what felt like forever as he finally drifted back to sleep. I held him to me, as he held me to him. In that one long moment…I was at peace.

"Welcome home my love," I murmured.

Together with him in the vast empty room.

My room.

My hive.

And that is that, hope you like it.

Cya, stay snuggly

Sins

Well, here we are again old friends.

Truth be told, I didn't know if I'd do this chapter this month. But I guess being back in the home I grew up in helps a ton with motivation.

Anyway enough about me, let's get back onto the story.

Begin!

Sins

Celestia Pov

It was like I was watching it all through the eyes of another.

"She's losing blood too quickly, focus your healing on the wound!"

"I'm trying, something is interfering with my magic. I can't close the wound!"

"Princess Luna, if you can hear me then please try to keep your eyes open. You need to stay awake; you need- No, we're losing her!"

The smell of antiseptic, the repetitive beeping, the fast bustle of doctors and nurses as they rushed around the patient in the bed. The blood soaked bed, holding a mare that many once feared, that many do still fear. She held power that few could comprehend and yet as I watched on, I saw none of this.

I only saw my baby sister…and she was dying.

"Princess Celestia, I'm sorry but I need to ask you to leave."

I blinked, reality returning with a sharp slap as I looked down at the red faced stallion before me.

"I'm sorry?" The words left my lips, but even then it didn't feel as though I'd said a thing.

The stallion, evidently a doctor going by his uniform, grimaced and spoke again. "You need to leave us to it, Princess. We can't operate at our best with you of all Ponies watching us."

At any other time I might have been amused at his cheek, but in that moment I felt…nothing, less than nothing. I merely nodded and walked out, not really seeing where I was going.

The world was grey, I saw nothing before me but that image, over and over.

The image, the memory of my little Luna being gutted by the Changeling who had already stolen what was not hers. Was my sister's life to be the next thing stolen?

"You always were a fool, Luna," the Changeling intoned softly. "So arrogant, so sure of yourself that you never saw the danger until it was too late."

I knew that voice, but it was impossible.

"You should probably catch her," the Changeling said, a calm smile upon her face as she took in my expression. "She might survive if you do."

Queen Naerx was dead, had been dead for over a thousand years. But there was no mistaking that voice, the tone, her tone. She had always radiated confidence, so sure of herself in every situation that I'd only ever heard her lose it a select number of occasions.

But if she was back then perhaps Chrissy wasn't Chrissy at all, but a new identity for someone who should have died centuries ago.

The concept sent a chill down my spine.

'No…no that doesn't make any sense. The Changeling I encountered during our meeting couldn't have been any more different from Naerx. Naerx was calm, collected. This Changeling wears her temper on her sleeve.'

For every second that passed by in thought, I become more and more agitated. I wasn't used to not knowing the situation, it was akin to an itch I couldn't scratch.

Resolving to put it to one side for the moment, I took a deep breath and slowly looked back at the door I'd come through.

Not known to many, my sister and I have a deep connection that links us to the other. We cannot read thoughts or emotions or the like, but we are always aware of the other and can find them in a pinch.

It was the only reason I was able to find my sister so quickly when I woke up from where the Changeling had left me.

And took Richard Tyler…

My heart ached for the poor man. Somehow, someway he'd been infused with power he didn't know how to control, and as such had devastated my Palace and taken the lives of two of my beloved guard in the process.

I mourned their loss deeply, already I could feel the toll it would take on me when I told their families later.

But regardless of their demise, I knew in my heart that Richard was not to blame. He had been…trapped, for want of a better phrase, in my Kingdom at my bequest and although he had displayed great anger, he had yet to commit any act of violence to my subjects.

'Even when some of them treated him poorly…'

I wasn't blind to the way he had been treated; truth be told I had known about it for some time. But what could I have done? If I had demanded that my subjects treat him with the same kindness they showed other Ponies, they would only do so when witnessed. Was I to slap the hoof of every Pony who spoke down to him?

No, there was little I could do in that regard. Perhaps I could have told them about how crucial he was to our survival, but I feared greatly that doing so would incite a panic. Perhaps they would even demand that I forcibly extract what we needed from him and treat him as more a…an animal than an individual.

'I did what I had to do; he may not have been the happiest. But at least he was safe.'

Yes, he wasn't to blame for the deaths he had caused. The sole reason for their death laid at the hooves of the Changeling who had stupidly given him magic that he clearly had no idea how to control.

'What else did she change though,' I wondered. 'She can't have just given him magic by itself, no, no, no. He was affected by the dome, badly affected. And seeing that the dome only affected Changeling magic, it stands to reason that he now must be…'

My eyes widened at the realization.

"He's…been changed into one of them." A memory, the briefest flash of a face belonging to a stallion I once trusted appeared before my eyes. "It's Bulwark all over again. She hasn't just given him magic; she's changed him into a King!"

"Aunty?"

A pained voice snapped me out of my trance and onto the recipient. The visage of a bruised Cadance, donning a very painful looking black eye greeted me.

"Oh no, sweetie what happened?" I asked, aghast at the wince she gave me when I made to touch her face. "Did you get that in the carriage?"

"Ugh…unfortunately not. Richard didn't seem to like me very much," she answered, a very fake grin on her muzzle belaying her attempt to fight back tears. "He…he's very…he looked different." She looked behind me at the door. "How's Luna?"

The question hurt, but I ignored her words for a moment and swept her up with my wings, pulling her close. Soothing her with sweet nothings as she shook in my embrace. After a few minutes passed, she left my hold and gave me a small genuine smile, a hoof gingerly rubbing at her black eye.

"Sorry," she mumbled. "I guess I'm not as grown up as I thought, eh?"

"Nonsense," I soothed, wiping away a stray tear with the tip of my left wing. "You were attacked and just had a near death experience, it's not like a book dear. You don't just magically get over it after a chapter or two."

She giggled before taking a deep breath and looking at me, confidently and yet…

"Luna is…she's not in a good place at the moment," I said, the very words cutting at me.

Cadance lowered her eyes sadly and nuzzled my barrel, before moving back and looking at me nervously.

"Richard's changed, Aunty," she began, biting her lip worriedly. "I don't just mean on the outside. I saw him, I saw right through him and I saw…"

"Yes dear, tell me," I urged at her pausing, any news about Richard welcome…even if it wasn't good. I needed the distraction.

She took a deep breath and stared at me unblinking. "He's a murderer, Aunty."

I frowned sadly and shook my head. "I know sweetheart, but it wasn't him, not really. Giving all that power to someone filled with anger can only ever go one way, especially when they have no idea how to control it."

Cadance looked at me with confusion in her expression, before something seemed to click, and she shook her head in return. "No, I don't mean those guards that the Captain is talking about. I saw into him before he killed them. He…He's killed before, Aunty."

That caught my attention. "Before?"

"Yes," she nodded. "I've always been able to see a Ponies character, you know that. Look into their eyes long enough and I can see the clear innocence of a soul, or the blackness of it. Richard's was…dark, not completely, but there was enough of it there to tell me what he's done. He's killed before, Aunty. If I had to say, I'd guess that he killed someone back on his world."

I took a moment to take this in, just a moment and no more. "Sweetie…if you looked into my soul, you wouldn't see a purely clear one either and I think you know that."

"You can't make excuses for him!" she exclaimed, rubbing her eye. "I understand how the world was centuries ago, but that was then-"

"And this is now," I concluded, cutting her off before she could continue. "Do not mistake me for some lovesick schoolfilly, Cadance. I am not blind to Richards many flaws, but I am also not blind to mine. I can be arrogant and far too sure of myself that I often blind myself to the flaws within my plans, and today it cost me dearly."

"But Aunty…" I shushed her with a hoof to her lips.

"No, Cadance," I said, shaking my head slowly. "Richard has killed before, so be it. But in the time he has been here, in my Kingdom, with my subjects. He had yet to so much as shove a Pony out of the way, let alone try to kill one. And from this, I firmly believe that regardless of his past, he is not a violent killer, but rather an angry young man stuck in a terrible situation that he may have had on his own world."

I looked her right in the eye and finished. "And now he has become a Changeling. He has been mutated, his body twisted, his mind polluted with all that they know and do. And it is up to us, you, Twilight and me to bring him back and reverse it."

"I'm…I'm not saying I don't agree with you, Aunty," she replied slowly. "But how are we going to do that? I don't have any idea how to reverse something like that. It may not even be possible."

"It has to be," I said softly, a dull fatigue enveloping my body as I continued. "I dare say that were we to take a sample from him as he is now, that it would no longer work as it once did to save us."

Cadance's eyes widened as she too only seemed to realize this. "Oh no, of course. If he's been changed into one of them, then he's not going to give the same result is he."

"Indeed."

The familiar sound of my protégé's voice brought my attention behind Cadance, where the tired Unicorn was walking over to us, a now quite visible burn covering the middle of her horn. She, much like Cadance had bruising on her body, no doubt from when the Changeling made the carriage fall with them trapped inside.

"If that Changeling, Chrissy, has truly transformed him, then any sample we were to extract from him would likely be useless. The only way to change this, would be to change him back to his former self."

"Twilight!" I scooped up the hurt mare much as I had done to Cadance, smiling softly as I felt her relax against me. "I'm so sorry you were put in such danger. If I had known how strong she truly was, I never would have sent you after her."

"It's fine, Princess," she mumbled against me, taking a moment more before leaving my embrace and smiling up at me. "I learned much from the encounter, and from Chrissy as well."

Realizing how open we were standing in the corridor, I gestured for them to follow me as I entered an empty room, much resembling a classroom of some sort. Once I'd locked the door and sealed it to ward out eavesdroppers, I looked back at Twilight and gestured for her to continue.

Twilight smiled and sat up straight as she began. "To begin with the obvious, let's start with their evident relationship. From what I've been able to gather in the past couple of weeks, their connection to one another is very strong, absurdly so in fact. I truly cannot remember seeing a pair so close to one another other than Shining and you, Cadance."

Cadance smiled to herself, no doubt thinking about her husband who was currently away on a diplomatic mission in Griffonia.

I wasn't quite as pleased to hear this.

"Her hold on him is quite intense then?" I queried.

"And entirely true, Aunty," Cadance perked up, looking at me strangely. "Do you not remember earlier. I tested him for false love and was rejected hard. I could feel how much they love each other from him alone, that should tell you how strong their connection is."

"This is true," Twilight interrupted, no doubt able to see my displeasure and quick to continue. "It is no mere hold, but true love, even I could see it and I'm…somewhat inexperienced with such matters."

"Give it time, Twi," Cadance reassured gently. "You'll find somepony."

"Anyway," Twilight continued, blushing lightly at her words. "As nice as this is, it is also a major weakness."

"Weakness?" Cadance echoed, regarding my student with a rather displeased expression. "I do hope that you're not going to suggest we use their love to hurt them?"

Quite familiar with my nieces rather…naïve stance on the subject of love, I cleared my throat to get her attention. "It may have to be done, Cadance. I understand how unsettling it may be to do so, let alone merely discuss it. But this Changeling has done more than just love him, she has changed him into a King."

"W-What?"

"Do you not remember how she introduced herself to you all that time ago?" I asked, watching unblinking as she winced at the memory. "This Changeling is no mere Changeling, but a Queen. And now she has made Richard into her King."

"Indeed," Twilight continued, looking at Cadance's uncomfortable expression with what I believe she thought to be a comforting smile. "And if they procreate then she could lay thousands of eggs, maybe more. We do not know how fast they grow up, perhaps it is like us, but if I were to make an educated guess, then I'd say it may only take a few years for a normal Changeling to mature."

Cadance's eyes widened in fear, her dread of Changelings all too real in that moment. "There could be thousands of Changelings set to invade us."

"Only if we don't find them now, and bring Richard home," I finished, laying a comforting wing on her trembling form.

"But what if they've already had sex?" she asked, ignoring the flush on Twilights face. "We may be too late already."

I took a deep, steadying breath and looked down at my niece. "Tell me Cadance, when a nest of wasps becomes too large, and the wasps within begin multiplying out of control. What do you do to the nest?"

Cadance stopped breathing, it was only for a couple of seconds, but she stopped.

"You…you can't mean…"

"Yes, I do," I cut across, not unkindly. "It is unfortunate, but you do not know their kind like I do. You did not see what they were once like, what they could do. I let a hive grow unhindered once and it almost cost me my Kingdom and all my subjects, and that was during a time of war where we were ready to combat the enemy. I cannot afford to do so again, not now, not in a time of peace."

"What do you mean you let one grow unhindered, Princess?" Twilight asked, breaking the tangible tension between Cadance and I.

I looked at her then back to Cadance and sighed.

"It…you need to understand that the Pony I once was, was a young mare who was born in wartime," I began. "The actions I made back then aren't excusable, but they were made for the good of Equestria. Even the ones I deemed most vile were committed with the good of my Kingdom in mind, and nowhere in all the world was there a race more deserving of them than the Changelings."

I closed my eyes and thought back to that time, the sound of spellfire permeating my mind as I remembered. The smell of blood, the sight of the dead and dying, the screams of good Ponies crying for their mothers as they died in a thankless war.

"It began when we first discovered them," I said softly. "To that day, we had no idea they existed. But then one day, a strange creature turned up in Old Canterlot. A mare by all accounts, reasonably pretty too. Silky silver hair and covered head to hoof in black chitin, with a green underbelly and the grayest eyes I had ever seen."

"That doesn't sound like a Changeling," Cadance muttered.

"Not the one's we know today, no," I agreed. "But they were a whole hive back then, a Nation. They weren't starving like the one's who invaded our Kingdom were. You saw how thin they were, the many holes in their body. I know this much, holes only come when their body begins to eat itself from the inside out."

"How do you know that?" Twilight asked, her curiosity winning her over.

I closed my eyes and pushed away the screams as I remembered…

"It doesn't matter now, just know that what little I do know, I know," I replied, smiling slightly at her irritated frown.

She never did like being left out.

"Let me tell you about back then, about the Queen who came to Old Canterlot in search of a King, although we did not know such at the time."

"A King?" Twilight echoed. "Did she find one?"

My smile twisted into something…ugly, though only for a moment. Twilight caught it, and Cadance probably felt it. But it was justified, everything I did was justified back then.

Everything, every sin…

"It all began…"

And that'll do for now.

As many will know from my blog, there is already a bit that isn't in this chapter. And that is because I wanted to get Celestia's side of the story first, or at least as much as I am willing to make her spoil.

In any case, next chapter is all Chrissy and Richard…and a little someone else.

Cya, stay snuggly :D

Family

Well, it's been a little while since the last update and I figured with everything going on right now that a new chapter is exactly what you brilliant people deserve!

And today, we begin with a little more insight into what Celestia and Luna are like behind closed doors. Figured it made sense to give them more character. And yes, for the last time they ARE NOT WHAT YOU SEE ON TV, IT IS AN ALTERNATE UNIVERSE! THEREFORE, ALTERNATE PERSONALITIES.

Ahem, anyway.

Begin!

Family

Celestia Pov

In my long, long life. I've learned very often that one can sometimes not get the thing they want, no matter how hard they try or how badly they want it.

Sometimes you just cannot win…and in those moments, what you choose to do, to sacrifice in order to achieve your goal becomes an afterthought. Something only truly reflected on when the battle is over and you stand tall, looking down at those you stepped on to get your way.

Sometimes you feel sad, sometimes you feel righteous.

Sometimes…you feel nothing at all.

I had done many a thing I am not proud of. My past is never something I tend to look back on and smile about, so often am I haunted by the piles of corpses that I left behind.

I often have to remind myself that all I did, I did without choice, in the name of Equestria and in the name of peace. All those I stepped on to achieve it became necessary sacrifices, unfortunate…but necessary.

But I never thought I'd have to step on my own family to let justice prevail.

"Never!"

The room seemed to stand still as that word left Cadance's lips, for never in all the time I knew her had she ever sounded so disgusted.

And to be fair, I couldn't blame her. It went against everything she was as a Princess.

"Cadance, come now," I soothed, noticing her eye twitch before her disturbed expression became fixated on me. "We've searched for weeks and this IS the best solution, all the others were either too slow or cost us too much."

"Too much!" she spat, anger clear as day on her face. "No, they would deny us our usual strength for a week at most. But this…this is disgusting, I can't believe you're even considering it!"

"What choice do we have, Cadance?" Twilight asked quietly, eyes darting between the two of us. "We could try the Galmora Crystals, but I don't believe they'll be able to handle our combined magic. They'd shatter and the backlash could cause us irreparable damage, not even to say what they could do to Richard."

"And the alternative is even worse!" Cadance cried, looking at Twilight as if seeing her for the first time. "It would destroy everything he is!"

"For only a few moments, Cadance!" I interjected, the mare swinging her incredulous face in my direction. "It'll take who is he now, everything he's become and wipe it, and then it will restore him as he was a year ago."

"You can't be certain of that," she whispered, looking at the arcane symbols decoration the ritual circle with a certain degree of fear. "This isn't just transformative magic, it's time magic too. There's no telling what it could do to him beyond your goal. It could regress him into a baby, or age him to death. What would you do then?"

She shook her head and glared at the both of us. "Even if it does work perfectly, you're still going to erase who he is. It's not just memory erasure, it'll be like…like he never experienced any of it to begin with."

Something flicked on in my mind, and suddenly I realized why she was so against this.

"Ah." Cadance looked at me and seemed to wilt at my hard gaze. "You're against it because he'll lose any of the time…the love he had with the Changeling. That'll he'll lose who he is, is secondary. It's that he'll lose his love for that creature, that's what concerns you the most."

"So what if it is," she replied, her tone low and angry. "It's abominable, what you're suggesting. It's against everything I am…I can't go through with this, I won't."

"I'm afraid that you have no choice, Cadance."

My heart ached as I turn to the left and watch my little sister walk slowly, painfully into the room. Almost immediately my eyes are drawn to the large, nasty scar covering almost the entirety of her barrel.

Luna's eyes travelled from Pony to Pony, before settling on Cadance and narrowing slightly.

"I am still far too weak to participate in this ritual," Luna said, her hard eyes never leaving Cadance, the mare in question meeting her gaze for but a moment before turning to the ground. "That creature's magic stops mine from healing me. It will fade in time, but until it does I cannot do more than lift a cup without causing myself pain. So yes Cadance, you will do this. Because I cannot and the ritual requires three with strong magic."

Cadance looked at her and down and then up again so quickly I feared she would hurt her neck.

"I…I-I can't do this, it's…I can't!"

"Then I sincerely hope you're ready to face the consequences," Luna said, her cold tone clearly causing Cadance discomfort. "Tell me, do you truly understand what will happen should we leave them unchecked?"

"They'll…they'll have children, lots of them," Cadance replied, her fear of the Changelings clear for all to see as she trembled.

"Yes…yes they will," Luna agreed, her tone still cold, still unfeeling.

I knew what was coming, but I knew that Cadance needed to hear it. And I was too soft, too caring to hurt her heart like this…but Luna wasn't. In truth, Luna didn't really care about much besides me, her night, and herself.

The moon hadn't changed her, in fact from what she told me, it'd felt more like a night's dream than a thousand years of imprisonment. She was the same Pony she was from before she was corrupted.

Cold, hard, and brutally honest…and cruel at times too, a trait that took me centuries to lose myself.

"But they will do more than simply invade, or start a war," Luna continued, walking over ever so slowly, her mere presence doing more than enough to make Cadance back away. "Did you know that in the last war we had, the Changelings were responsible for a mass kidnapping of stallions."

"W-What are you…what d-do you mean?"

"They stole stallions, Cadance, droves of them. Any male they could see they took back to their hive and corrupted them."

Luna's voice took on an angry edge and I couldn't blame her. I had lost the one stallion I cared for the most to them too. It had been forbidden, a romance in the dark…but my first and one that meant everything to me.

And then it was stolen, he was stolen and…

"Corrupted?" Twilight asked, curiosity clear as she walked forward, cleverly putting herself slightly in front of a rather shaken Cadance. "What exactly do you mean by that? Surely they cannot transform a stallion into one of them, I believed that only a Queen could do that, and only once at that."

"They did not need to transform the body to corrupt the mind, Twilight," I explained softly, everypony turning to look at me. "It began quietly at first, but then stallions began disappearing rapidly. Any stallion of sufficient age was taken."

"Sufficient age?" she asked, the gears turning. "You mean…"

"Past or during puberty, yes," I answered. "Though we didn't have a word for it at that time, back then it was simply any stallion who…um."

"Any stallion who could fuck a mare and give her a foal," Luna cut across, rolling her eyes at Twilight's gasp. "Honestly sister, it's a word. Why have you turned it into a word to be ashamed of?"

"I didn't, they did," I muttered, before shaking my head and continuing. "As Luna crudely put it, once a stallion could give a mare a foal, they were deemed of sufficient age to be taken."

"Taken for what?"

Luna and I looked at each other, memories long past coming to the forefront of my mind.

"We never found out exactly what they did," Luna explained, narrowing her eyes angrily in thought. "Though it was obvious that sex was involved. Any stallion recovered from their hive would go insane after a time, crying out for their new children, their new mates."

Disgusted at the thought, Luna spat on the ground and stamped on it, wincing as the backlash caused her evident pain. She then turned and glared at Cadance, an almost cruel smile on her muzzle.

"If you do not help us now, then this will happen to your husband." She then looked to Twilight. "Your brother. They will take him and you will never get the stallion you know and love back, even if he is found and recovered."

Standing tall, her wings spread out in a rather impressive display of her strength, Luna looked at Cadance one last time.

"So make your choice, Cadance. Help us and save not only our race, but your husbands love for you. Or run and hide, and lose him anyway knowing that as our race begins to die out that it was YOU who chose to abandon it…out of some misplaced sense of morality in the one time of your life that you needed to ignore it."

Cadance said nothing, clearly very close to tears as she watched Luna turn and leave the ritual chamber. I wanted nothing more than to comfort her in that moment, but knew that if I did…

And so I said nothing, did nothing and walked out as well. Following the link between Luna and I until I spotted her standing atop a balcony, peering down dispassionately at Canterlot.

I stood beside her, watching Canterlot as a familiar pull tugged within me and I looked to the sun, my horn aglow as I pulled, Luna's glowing in tow as she too pulled and the moon replaced it.

Silence followed…

"They never took husbands," I said, watching as a small smile appeared on her face. "And only a couple dozen were taken, not droves."

"Sometimes a small exaggeration is what is needed to give one that push," she replied, her smile a grin as she looked at me. "I read that letter you attempted to blackmail Richard and his creature with. I must admit that I found myself disappointed at how terrible at blackmail you've become over the years."

"I was never good at blackmailing, that was your forte."

Luna chuckled and gingerly covered my back with her left wing. "I know. I'm disappointed, but not surprised."

"What would you have done?" I asked, genuinely curious.

"I wouldn't have sent such a ridiculous letter," she laughed, a truly pleasing sound so rarely heard. "He was a creature of no magic, nor one of any resistance or knowledge of. I would have entered his dreamscape and subconscious and filled his every dream, his every wondering thought with you. Until in the end all he could have thought of was you, perhaps in certain attire or rather flexible positions."

I blushed and blinked at the simplicity of her scenario…and then chuckled as I realized how easily it could have been if I'd just confided in her to begin with.

"After that I would have recommended you invite him back to your chambers on the pretence of discussing his contributions," she continued, smirking at my rapidly reddening face. "Of course after perhaps months of dreaming of nothing but you, it would be very easy to seduce him into night he'd never forget."

"I wish I hadn't sent you off on diplomacy," I grumbled, ignoring her rather undignified snort. "After centuries of putting it off, I could've been getting a good fuck months ago."

"A very good fuck," Luna agreed, grinning at me. "Tis nice to hear you speak properly sister, speech nowadays is simply far too polite." She paused for a moment and then smirked at me. "By the by, did you happen to…see what Richard is carrying?"

"Carrying?" I asked, perplexed for all of a second before I realized what she meant. "Oh…well, yes. I've maybe peeked a time or two when he came to contribute."

"I'm jealous, I never had the time," she grumbled. "Is he sufficient?"

"Very."

"Nice."

For a time we simply stood there, and for a time I basked in the long forgotten joy that was my sister.

But such joys never last.

"Are we close to finding him?" Luna asked quietly, her tone hard, cold.

"Him, or her?" I asked knowingly, wincing at the rage on her face. "Sister you cannot seek her out, even if we do find her. You're too…you're in no shape to fight."

"I am aware of that," she snapped, gritting her teeth as her eyes danced with something merciless. "I don't need my magic to make that creature suffer."

"We don't do that anymore, Luna," I snapped back, my tone harsh enough to make her back away, surprise on her face at the heat within it. "It's a vile act that should have never happened. Regardless of how much I despised Naerx."

"You direct your anger at me, Tia," Luna sneered, all previous levity forgotten. "But lest you forget that it was you who told me to carry on. It was you who sat there for hours as the court watched me fuck that stallion into insanity. You did not tell me to stop, you did not silence their screams, you did not stop the court from indulging themselves as they watched on and began fucking each other. Despise the act if you will, but do not believe yourself an innocent witness."

She turned and walked away before I could think of anything to say.

But then again…I didn't know what I could.

Chrissy Pov

The long forgotten Queen seemed to gradually regain her previously bright mood in what felt like hours after she'd shown us her past. It was somewhat a façade of course, for even without my full range of feeling, I could sense her sadness, her rage…

It quelled beneath the surface; I could only imagine how long it had stewed away there before we'd met.

When Richard and I awoke from the great hive mind, it was to my utter surprise that not a single thing seemed to have happened to us. We were still in the same positions in which we'd fallen asleep. And yet something felt off, as if we hadn't only been in the place for a night.

And as Naerx had later deigned to inform me, I was right. The both of us had spent weeks recovering in there

Three whole weeks in what felt like hours.

"Richard's magic needed time to heal, Chrysalis," she told me, her transparent form standing out from my old, black chambers. "It was fractured and corrupted from his hatred and that accursed dome. And as for you…well, I didn't think it'd be pleasant for you to wait so long for him to wake up."

She wasn't wrong, the concept of waiting a day or two for him to wake up was unpleasant, let alone three weeks.

"What do we do now then?" Richard asked, arms crossed impatiently as he looked at Naerx.

It surprised me that despite everything he'd seen and now knew he could do, I could still feel his wonder as he took in her ghostly body, not to mention the distinct discomfort from not having any clothing on his own.

'He'll grow used to it in time, he doesn't need clothing to keep warm anymore.'

"You said that you wanted us to help kill those two cunts," he continued, an uncertainty to his tone. "But I'm going to be completely real here and admit straight out that I have no bloody clue how to even start."

Naerx smiled at him slyly before looking back to me. "Well for a start, I'd suggest working on how to control your magic. Chrysalis here should be more than happy to help you with that."

The way she said my full name again irked me, I was too used to everyone calling me Chrissy and to hear it again was…irritating.

"She's not wrong, Richie," I acquiesced, turning to face my lover and smiling as our eyes met. "When the mating dance is complete and the change is done, the Queen is supposed to show her King how his new form works."

"His new form?" I could taste the cheekiness before I saw his sly grin. "Is that what it is?"

"Well…" I drawled, swaying my way over slowly and grinning as I sensed his reaction. "It is a rather handsome form…rather dangerous too. You'll need someone to show you how it all…works."

Naerx chuckled somewhere behind me before fading away, but I didn't care. The things I'd seen were thrown to one side, forgotten in the steadily heated moment as I could feel the neglected instinct rising up, calling for him to join with me and share his love, as I would share mine with him.

And as he held my face with his hands and pulled me close, all thoughts left me bar that very one, to share and heal him with a love that was for him and him alone.

It may have taken a while, but lying together atop my…our mossy bed, breathing heavily and whispering sweet nothings as I realized how happy we were basking in each other's emotions, I found myself wishing it'd taken longer.

Training him on how to use him magic was something I was secretly dreading. The sheer amount of power he had held the last time he used it was immense, and terrifyingly dangerous. No changed being could have held such power without horrible, life changing consequences.

Yet all it did to Richard was make him have a three week nap, and I had no idea why.

Still I had to train him, and where else to begin but on what exactly our magic was.

"Our magic is not like that of a Unicorn, Richie," I began, watching as he nodded for me to continue. "They use mana, something every one of them has stored deep within themselves. Think of it like a bubble, and in each bubble in each Unicorn, there is a blue liquid that for this scenario, represents mana. Are you following?"

He grinned wryly. "Just about, yeah. Unicorns mana is held in a bubble inside them."

"It's not a bubble, Richie," I giggled. "But think of it as one for this lesson. Now as I was saying, every Unicorn has a bubble filled with mana. We don't have that, instead what we have is something more akin to...let's say a gaping hole."

"A gaping hole?" His eyebrow quirked up so quickly I almost missed it. "Kinky."

"Shut up," I deadpanned, smiling all the same. "The hole doesn't replenish itself like a bubble would, instead it needs to be filled up by the emotions of others. The most powerful of which are love, anger, envy, and despair. Each of these have their own flavours and will fill up the hole faster than the other, with love being the most fulfilling, followed by anger, envy and despair. Other emotions fill it up as well, but not to the same degree."

"And if we can't fill it up with emotions?"

"Then we die," I deadpanned, quietly amused at his surprise. "Not right away mind you, the hole will eat your body from the inside first, consuming whatever it can take from flesh and organs. But getting to that state is something I promise will never happen to you, or me come to think of it."

"How can you be so sure?" he asked, fully focused on the lesson now.

I smiled and stroked his face lovingly. "Because we have each other, and our emotions, our love for one another will feed us endlessly. Emotion isn't like physical sustenance, Richie. It's limitless, and for as long as we love the other, it will never run out."

"Never?"

I kissed him softly and whispered...

"Never."

He was my mate, my King, my lover and so much more.

We were all we had left. I had no children, but I had him. He had even less...but he had me.

It was the start of something, something small that in time could grow large, greater than ever before. We could be greater, we could even grow to have a...

"What's funny?" Richard asked, a smile on his face as he clearly felt my brief bout of euphoria.

"Nothing hon," I replied, kissing him deeply but briefly. "Just thinking about the future, that's all."

"Our grimdark future of possible death?" he snarked, grinning at me. "Cheery thought that, can see why you're so happy about-"

I rolled my eyes and swatted him on the nose, enjoying the rather cute way it scrunched up.

"I was just thinking...well, I don't want to come across all crazy lady on you. But..."

Clearly sensing my hesitation, my nervousness, Richard dropped his grin and cupped my face softly. "Hey, what's wrong. What's the matter, did I do something?"

"No, of course not sweetie," I soothed, nuzzling his nose. "I was just thinking that I should have told you more before the change, but I was so weak and tired that it didn't occur to me at the time."

"You couldn't help it, you were starving yourself because of me," he replied, a sour bitterness upon my feelers.

"And I'd do it again in a heartbeat," I said, surprise upon his face as I told him. "You are worth all the pain in the world, Richard. I wish...I wish I could explain just how important you are, how much you mean to me."

I looked at him, at his face, felt his love for me as he smiled.

And suddenly the question became easy.

"Richie, what do you think about starting a family?"

And that'll do for now, a little of the Princesses and a little of Chrissy and Richard to tide you over during this pandemic.

Remember, stay safe, stay indoors and for fucks sake, wash your damn hands!

Stay snuggly :D

Remembrance

Well, here we go again. But this time with a time skip!

I did say they'd come

I must admit, I've been quite enjoying the rapid hate this story's Princess characterization has managed to attract. I've already mentioned this in a comment, but I never made this story with the intention of bringing out such…interesting responses to Celly and Lulu.

Ah well, mark of improvement I suppose :D

The starting Pov will be different from usual, but if you like, see it as an outsider looking in. Who the outsider is, is…well, that'd be telling.

Begin!

Remembrance

(Ten Months Later)

…Pov

"Are you sure?"

"Yes."

"Have you actually given the slightest bit of thought to what might happen should he prove of stronger will?"

A snort, derisive laughter.

"You are ever an amusement, sister. Perhaps you should give up your current role and take up that of a jester?"

"I'm serious! It has barely been ten months since your accident. Are you so quick to forget what happened the last time you underestimated somepony?"

A short bout of silence, the sound of breathing being all there is to act as a counterbalance.

"I have not forgotten, and I will never forgive. But that was she, and it is not she whom I seek to break down."

"You will not break him down, that is not what I asked."

Another snort.

"Fine, I will bring him to our light. Is that better?"

Another bout of silence…

"Do what you need to do, sister. But remember that we only need to know where he is. If you cannot bring him around, then at the very least decipher his whereabouts."

"Very well."

"And do not push yourself, you have only recently come into your full power again. I would be most displeased if you pushed too hard and only hurt yourself."

"…very well."

A nuzzle, fur against fur, a comforting gesture.

"And now we wait."

"…and now we wait."

Richard Pov

If someone had told me when I was an angry young teen that I would one day arrive in another world, be forced to spunk in a cup to save the locals, fall in love with what is basically an alien species, and then become more or less half of that species.

Well, I'd likely have asked what they fuck they were on and where I could get some?

What can I say, I wasn't a perfect youth. Though I grew out of drugs pretty quickly, as in after my first and only acid trip that fucked me up so badly I had to go to the hospital.

And then have a word with the fuzz…

And then get the shit kicked out of me by my then gang of buddies because they thought I'd snitched the name of their dealer. I hadn't and they ended up finding that out later, but by then I was gone and they were nothing to me.

My teenage years were a lot like that. Skipping school, drinking with the lads, beating up some unfortunate kid with acne because he'd had the sad luck of looking one of the more angry boys square in the eyes.

I still remember his squeals of pain, it made me laugh at the time.

Now it just makes me nauseous.

I look back at the boy I was as little as I possibly can. I don't like him, no in fact I rather despise the little shit. He was a touchy, angry(ier?), violent, sad excuse for a Human being. He liked to go out with his other shitbags for friends and fight for the fuck of it. He liked to walk down a dark road behind girls his own age because he found the way they panicked and ran to be amusing.

He was a disgusting little maggot, he was a waste of air better tossed into the nearest furnace and forgotten about.

He was…

"He was me…"

Chrissy looked at me, her expression unreadable though her emotions were not. I could feel sympathy, pain for the pain I felt…and a little recognition, as if it were all somewhat familiar to her.

"It took finding Emily again to snap me out of it," I continued, rubbing my chitin covered arms absentmindedly. "If I hadn't then I think I would have likely died ages ago…or at the least gone to prison for something horrible."

"Your past shames you?" she asked, almost rhetorically.

I sniffed, amused as I looked at her and cocked an eyebrow. "I never looked back at it and smiled, not before I found her again."

"What about before she was taken from you?" Chrissy asked softly, her eyes flicking down to my arms as I retracted the chitinous armour, only to bring it out again with ease. "Do you not have any fond memories before, perhaps when you were still with your mother?"

I smiled somewhat fondly as I remembered my sister's youthful laughter, the sound of her voice as we ran in the back garden chasing each other.

"Yeah, I suppose," I admitted quietly after a minute or two had passed. "I don't remember our Mom much, she was either working or drinking. She rarely ever had time for us, I ended up doing more or less everything in her stead. Making dinner, helping her with her homework even though I had enough of my own. I was a different kid before we were left at the orphanage…and even more so when Emily and I were separated."

"I can…see, I can see both of you. How old were you?"

"Sixteen, she was ten," I replied, anger rising as I remembered Emily screaming for me, my attempts to reach her subdued by men I couldn't possibly hope to fight.

"It wasn't your fault, they were bigger than you, stronger," Chrissy soothed, even with my eyes closed I could sense her nearing, her muzzle close as she nuzzled my nose.

"You can see them?" I whispered.

"I can feel them, I can feel that man's hands holding my shoulders. It's so tight, it hurts…"

"You don't need to-"

"I want to," she cut across, her voice soft as her lips kissed mine ever so gently. "This will help you, I will help you. Keep going love."

I paused, but the memories threatened to overwhelm me if I stopped. I could feel them, feel magic coursing through me as I my anger grew, as my hate grew.

"Shhh…"

And then the hate subsided, a far more powerful emotion gently smoothing its way over and around it, smothering it.

"I'm here with you," Chrissy intoned softly, her scent calming me. "They're just memories, Richie. They can't hurt you, I won't let them."

I breathed in and out…in and out…and then exhaled as I let go of my anger.

"I think that will do, Chrysalis."

I blinked and looked to the right, taking in the ghostly form of Queen Naerx. The dead Changeling was smiling at the both of us approvingly, her eyes settling on me after a moment.

"Well done, Richard," she said. "It's been a fair few months, but I think you're making good progress now."

"I hope so," I replied, rubbing my eyes wearily. "I hate the dreams I have every time we do this."

"I know love," Chrissy said soothingly, placing her hooves in my hands. "But I agree with Naerx. You're making great progress, we both are. This is the second time you've let me in, and that's fantastic."

"Better than the first time you tried?" I joked, smiling as she rolled her eyes.

"You mind is strong, Richie. Even without consciously doing it, your mind put up a fight to keep me out. I still have that damnable tune in my head."

"Shooting stars is a good tune, I like it."

"Yeah? Have it repeat over and over in your head for a month and then see if you still like it."

"Tetchy."

"Idiot."

We smiled at each other before she leaned in and kissed me, my slowly depleting chasm being filled up once more with the love she gave me.

It'd been about six months or so since we'd begun our little therapy sessions. Ten months since I started to learn how to control my magic…and seven months since I almost died to it.

Chrissy had started small at first, not so much as mentioning a spell until I managed to gain a firm sense of my magic, where it was and how to bring it to the surface. Doing so took some time, a fair bit to be honest. Thankfully however, time was something we seemed to have in abundance, safe as we were in Chrissy's old hive.

I'd seen it in all its splendour, weaved my way through the catacombs and visited each and every room the hive contained.

All four hundred and fifty two of them…all empty save for whatever the previous occupants had left behind before they went with Chrissy for her failed invasion. My stomach had twisted unpleasantly when I noticed that a fair few had what appeared to be cots made from the material that was the hive.

I was confused until I remembered that Chrissy had once told me that her children could have children of their own, though only one or two.

But perusing her children's past wasn't going to aid in gaining some form of control over my magic, and so I continued, testing and probing, sensing and feeling until finally…I found it.

And brought it to the surface.

I couldn't see my eyes obviously, but I could feel the power as I had opened them, looking at Chrissy's clearly proud gaze. It had taken three months to bring it out of me, to find it.

"I know you're not a child, Richie," Chrissy said. "But my children couldn't do what you have done until after their first year. And that was with the hive mind helping them, you only have me and I've done no more than guide you."

It was a happy day for both of us…and then it horribly wrong.

I still don't know why but I had woken up angry and Chrissy was hesitant to probe, although I could sense her curiosity. I had sat down, practicing bringing out the armour that Changelings had naturally, although me being me, mine was underneath the skin.

And then I wasn't there anymore. I wasn't sitting down but rather standing up, watching, glaring, filled with hate as I strode up a flight of stairs. I watched as two of Celestia's guard raced forwards towards the almighty cunt herself, hate and anger driving me to force my newfound power out of me and towards her.

…but my aim was off and it hit the two guards instead. The two Pony's gave nary a cry before I heard their helmets collapse and crush their skulls.

"I didn't mean to kill them, but they shouldn't have gotten in my way!"

The Princess looked at me with an expression I savoured. Horror, fear, dread…for so long had I been nothing to her, to them, to her disgusting species. But now…

She was saying something but the anger…it roared in my head, the magic, my magic cried out for justice, for vengeance.

No words were going to appease it.

"Shut the fuck up, Princess! Ever since your disgusting pet stole me from my world, you and your kind have done nothing but look down at me and I couldn't do a fucking thing."

I looked up at the ceiling, at the fancy patterns belonging to a mare who had given me nothing but grief since I arrived. Who had bribed me to stay, to help her, knowing that I would likely die on the streets without her aid.

She had me…had had me.

I laughed and looked at her once more, ignoring the pleading expression, the…her eyes…the…

ANGER

Who gave a shit about her eyes, her expression. She was nothing to me, nothing but an obstacle…nothing but dead.

"But now I have power," I continued, my voice far calmer than my emotions. "Now I have magic. And you…well, now you're dead."

Magic flew from my eyes…but the world fell beneath me as I fell with it. I could see…see memories, memories of me, of my youth, of…of Emily.

All gone now…I had nothing and no one. I was alone…and I hated it!

"Richard!"

My eyes opened…but I wished they hadn't. Chrissy was leaning over me, her eyes wide and frantic, tears spilling down onto her muzzle.

"Chrissy?" My voice was…it felt weak. "W-What happened?"

"Oh, Richard you…you…"

"You died, Richard," Naerx's voice came from behind me, her head entering my vision a brief moment after. "Your magic was about to connect to your love, it's what powers it and strengthens you. But before it could, it connected to something else and you…you were overwhelmed. Your body couldn't handle it and shut down."

"Shut down?" I echoed, distracted suddenly as Chrissy whimpered against me.

"Your heart stopped, Richard," she whispered, lip quivering as her distraught gaze met my eyes. "It…you…It was like someone had cut your strings. You just collapsed and…and died."

I didn't say anything for a bit, choosing instead to sit up and hold Chrissy against me as her body became wracked with sobs. We stayed there for a while, possibly a day…I didn't know, I didn't care.

From what little I could get from Chrissy, our bond had fractured when I died. Even though I had only been gone for a bare fifteen seconds or so, it was enough to damage it. And so to repair it we had to stay close, be close…and I had no problem with that.

Naerx had explained more later, had told us that something deep inside me had stopped my magic from connecting itself to the love I had. Something inside me wouldn't let it and had chosen instead to try and connect it to a far more deadly source of emotion.

Hatred.

From there Naerx had suggested that to perhaps kill two birds with one stone, Chrissy and I try to connect further, try to make our bond so strong, so powerful that nothing break it again.

Not even death…or at the very least not for a bit if it happened.

And hopefully as we did connect further, became closer than ever before…we might find the root of my emotional difficulty and fix it.

At first I had believed what she proposed to be some form of magic.

But as it turned out, Chrissy and I began to kind of act like each other's therapist. We'd talk about anything and everything, and though it took a while to talk about something of greater substance, we ended up learning more about the other.

Like how she hated the colour blue, and loved the smell of strawberries.

Like how she disliked any stubble I grew on my face and removed it whenever I was distracted, which basically meant sleeping. But how she loved my natural eye colour, even though it was blue and she hated the colour.

Have I ever said how little females make sense?

After a few months, I found that I could…well, see her memories whenever she let me. I could hear her thoughts when we looked into each other's eyes. I could feel her love for me in a whole new way…I could feel it before she gave it to me. I could feel it raw…and it felt wonderful.

As for myself…that took a lot longer to gain any form of traction.

My mind, as Chrissy had put it, was locked up tighter than a Minotaur's wallet. She tried, gently of course, but she tried again and again to probe, to gain any kind of wiggle room inside.

And even though I tried everything I could think of to let her in. My mind or whatever was protecting it just wouldn't give.

Until one day, many months later, it did. She got glimpses of something, of memories and faces, and places. It was gone quickly, but progress had been made. And as we then found out, it was the heavy stuff in my life that made it so.

And today we had finally, finally made greater progress. Chrissy had done more than see a memory, she had felt it as if it were her own. And as she did, I felt whatever it was blocking the connection loosen somewhat.

Not much…but still, progress.

The day was good, it was very good.

And then Chrissy said something I would never, ever forget.

We were sitting beside each other, simply enjoying each other's presence as we bounced emotions off of our now reasonably powerful bond. The silence was nice, as soothing as her warmth as she snuggled against me.

"Baby," she murmured sleepily, not opening her eyes as she buried her muzzle into the crook of my neck.

"Hmm?"

"Don't be mad."

Now my eyes were open, though only slightly as I peered down at the blush on her face.

"What did you do?" I asked.

"Nothing…not yet," she replied, voice not quite as sleepy now, though she kept her eyes closed. "I…do you remember when I asked you that question?"

"You're going to have to be more specific hon, you ask me a lot of questions."

She snorted quietly before opening her eyes and gazing up at me, a rather adorable expression upon her face.

"When we woke up after coming here," she continued, a tiny bit of nervousness leaving a slightly sour taste that I deliberately ignored. "I asked you a question and you told me that you didn't know…that you'd have an answer but not then."

"Ah."

"Ah?"

"I…I don't really know what you're getting at love?" I answered, trying as best I could to remain diplomatic. "Are you asking the same question?"

There was a pause. "Yes…and no," she replied, confusing me further. "I've been thinking about it for a while…ever since you gave me your answer. And our sessions, they've let me know you in a way I never did before."

"Okay…"

"W-What I'm saying is…is that I'm wondering if you'd be more inclined to have a family if it looked more like you?"

I looked at her as she opened her eyes and peered up at me, a definite shyness in her expression as she bit her lip worriedly.

"I…I don't understand what you're saying, Chrissy?" I said, baffled at her words. "What do you mean more like me?"

"Human."

I opened my mouth and…kind of left it there, looking like an idiot. But in truth I was stunned, I didn't know what to say.

"I'm…you…what?"

Chrissy let out a nervous giggle but stayed put, looking up at me with that same shy expression.

"I've been thinking about it for some time," she explained softly. "I think…and please correct me if I'm wrong. But I think the idea of having hundreds of little Changelings terrifies you a bit?"

I opened my mouth-

"Please be honest with me…please."

And closed it for a moment, trying to formulate a response.

"It…does I suppose, but it's nothing to do with that they're not Human, I'm not Human anymore, at least not completely."

"So it's the numbers, the amount that concern you?"

"Yes, no…it's not…" I took a breath and sighed. "I never knew my Dad, and my Mom was never around. I just don't think I'd be a great Dad, let alone a Dad to hundreds of kids. I like to pretend it never affected me but it did and I just…I just don't know if I'd be a good enough parent, never mind a bloody King."

If she disliked my answer, her expression certainly didn't say so as her smile widened a touch when I finished.

"Being a King takes time, and I'd help you with that. Being a parent, a Father is more important than being a King. As being a Mother is more important than being a Queen. They're just titles love, in the end we're just a Mom and Dad with a shit load of kids."

I chuckled, enjoying the happy emotions I received in return.

"I think you'd be a great Father," she continued, smiling up at me encouragingly. "Regardless of your own parents, you told me how you cared for your sister. How you took care of any and all of her needs before your own, and that was when you were a child yourself. You were more than a brother to her, whether she knew it or not."

I fought back at the traitorous tear that threatened to escape…but I did hear her, I understood what she was getting at.

"But if it is a number thing then why not just have one…a child like you?" she finished, cocking her head as she bit her lip nervously.

"Why not like you?"

"I couldn't just have one, Queens can't. We lay eggs in hundreds, not one or two."

"But then how-"

"Did I know your species can only have one or two?" she interrupted, a crooked smile upon her face. "I've seen the Ponies have at most two at a time. The Griffons can have one, though they can have two but it is rare. Minotaur's can sometimes have triplets and Yaks…I don't know. In any case I've seen inside your head, saw bits and pieces of memory here and there. I got a glimpse or two at your females and they don't look like they can give birth to hundreds."

"They can't," I agreed, somewhat amused. "Though there was this one woman who had eight at once…but that was about a one in a million chance. Usually we have one at a time, though twins aren't rare and we can sometimes have triplets too."

"I think one sounds perfect."

It was like the weight of her words finally landed, the question she was asking came to the forefront of my mind once more.

"So…if I could change, become Human like you. Would you…I mean, a child…you and I?"

"I…" I paused, thinking and yet not really thinking of anything at all. I just paused. "Yes…"

Her ears perked up, eyes beginning to shine slightly as her smile grew wide. "Yes?"

I looked down and felt a crooked grin begin to form, a soft chuckle escaping me as I answered.

"Yes hon, I think I'd be alright with that."

"Really?" she sat up, beside me though not touching as she was before. Her eyes were big, shining bright as her smile threatened to break her face. "You mean it. You and me, a child, a family?"

"I mean it, love," I said, nodding as if to solidify my words. "You and me, a child, a family. Together."

She made to come close, but was stopped when I raised a hand, the Changeling looking at it quite confused.

"But how?" I asked, watching as her confusion seemed to melt away, an almost cheeky smile upon her muzzle.

"It's called a true form, Richie," she explained, her voice tinged with joy still. "It's rare and not done nowadays, at least not that I know of. But Naerx has shown me how to do it, it was…well, it was common in her day."

I blinked. "A true form, is that like a transformation?"

She shook her head. "Transformations are masks, but a true form...it's as real as me. I'd still be me, a Changeling, I'd still have my original form. I'd just have one more."

"What, how?" I asked, disbelieving. "H-How is that even possible?"

Chrissy smiled softly at my expression and stroked my cheek, the love I felt flowing from her and into me clearly expressed within her eyes.

"Changelings...we can be anything, anyone we want to be," she continued, her tone calm, kind. "But we can only become someone that we know, that we've seen. We look into a strangers eyes and from their essence do we draw upon our power to become them."

I looked at her, baffled. "But then if that's the case, how can you transform into a woman? You said it yourself, you've only seen glimpses."

"There are exceptions to the rule, love," she said, smiling at me. "In your life, you must have seen hundreds of women. And we're connected, Richard. We share a bond so deep, so strong. I admit that even after all this time I still barely understand it myself. But I know that from it I can look into you, and see what you've seen. And from that, I can create a form all my own. I need only the basic shape, my magic will handle the rest."

"What about organs?" I asked, watching perplexed as she looked down. "I don't know how to even start describing where and what every organ is, let alone bone structure. How can your magic do that?"

Chrissy, for the first time in our conversation looked...well, nervous.

"I'd need someone closer than a random female for that, Richie," she replied quietly, looking at me almost shyly, worried. "Normally this isn't the case, the shape would be on this world to begin with. But you're special...my special mate." She stopped talking, but the emotion, the raw strength within it told me a thousand words.

I meant everything to her.

"Naerx knows as I said, and we've...discussed it and we both agree that in order for this to happen, we'd need to enter the great hive mind. From there...well, you'll be able to talk to her again."

"Her?"

Chrissy smiled and spoke a name oh so softly. "Emily, love. You'd be able to talk to her again."

For a few moments I couldn't breathe, her words echoing in my mind.

'Talk to her again...Talk to her again...Talk to her again...

"How?" I croaked, voice suddenly dry. "It wouldn't really be her..."

She moved close and pulled me to her, nuzzling my nose in a comforting gesture. "This is what makes our species different from the rest. They would shun it, despise it, call it dark magic. But it's not, it's not I promise. The great hive mind would take every ounce of essence it can from you, every ounce of her essence that remains. Every touch, every memory, every word and from it, it can retrieve her memories and bring her back within its mind, if only for a time."

Chrissy looked at me and smiled softly, wiping away a tear I didn't realize had fallen.

"You'd be able to speak to her again," she whispered lovingly. "I know how much her death haunts you, but with this you'd finally have closure. And from her, I'd gain knowledge of how to create a new form, a true transformation. I'd be like you...and we can have a family."

My mouth opened once, twice…

"When?" I croaked.

Chrissy looked up, seemingly at nothing…and then looked back at me, smiling.

"How about now?" she asked softly. "You'll close your eyes and fall asleep. And when you open them again, she'll be there…and I'll be there with you."

I took a moment, I took a breath, then two.

"I really, really love you."

She smiled. "I know."

Before I could say anything else, before I could so much as move, her horn lit up and touched my head…and the world fell away.

Chrissy vanished.

Her presence, her warmth, her touch left me.

And I stood alone in the darkness.

"Richard?"

I froze…I knew that voice, I knew it…

And so I turned around, slowly, ever so slowly and looked at-

"You…" My eyes widened and I quickly tried to back away, to move but I couldn't. I was stuck, I couldn't move!

"It's alright, Richard. I'm not going to hurt you."

Emily…wasn't standing in front of me.

It wasn't Emily!

IT WASN'T EMILY!

…

It was Luna.

Dun, dun, dun!

And I'll leave it there! Probs some typos, I'll sort them out in the morning if so.

Cya, stay snuggly! :D

Battle of Wills

Guess who's back, back again :D

I'm in a reasonably good mood today, so I figured now would be a good time to start this chappy!

Are you ready for some fun?

Begin!

Battle of Wills

Richard Pov

It couldn't be her! I was going to see my sister, not her! NOT HER!

But it was her!

How, how could it be her?!

The smaller Princess cocked her head and eyed me curiously, the both of us staring at the other in silence.

"I was expecting more," she said, a small smile on her muzzle as she met my eyes. "Shouting, fighting to break free…something." She frowned for a moment. "You've always had a temper, it's one of the reasons sister is enamoured with you. Perhaps the change affected your personality, have you ever stopped to consider such?"

"How are you here?" I said, using every ounce of restraint not to snap or yell. It wasn't that I didn't want to, lord knows I wanted to scream at the bitch for what she'd interrupted, I'd have tried to kill her if I could. But if she had somehow gained access to the great hive mind then who knew what she was capable of.

"Here?" she echoed, her smile becoming a grin.

"There's no way you should be here, it's not possible," I muttered, more to myself than her.

"Do you even know where here is?" she asked, evidently amused as she laughed softly.

I looked at her and then at my surroundings…not that there was much to look at. It was simply…nothing, a void of emptiness. There was no up, no down, no light, no sound…nothing but the two of us standing a short distance apart.

The only thing I did know, though couldn't explain, was that for some reason I was wearing clothes again. Jeans, top, trainers…the whole outfit.

'But how?'

And as I tried to use my senses to feel, to reach out and grasp…

'Wait a minute, even the great hive mind isn't this empty. Hell, if I can't even feel it then that must mean…"

I wasn't in the great hive mind. And if that was the case, then the only other place the cunt and I could be was her domain.

The dream realm.

"Ah, I see you've figured it out," Luna chuckled, grinning rather disturbingly as she move a few steps closer, her grin widening as I tried and failed to move my legs. "Now, now Richard. There's no need to run away, I've already told you that I'm not going to hurt you."

"Chrissy!" I yelled, trying and failing to feel for her, to sense my mate. "Chrissy, you need to wake me up!"

"It's no use, she can't hear you here," Luna said, bemused.

I snapped my eyes back onto her and grit my teeth at her amused expression, though to my dismay I could feel nothing as I tried and failed to use my powers.

'Okay, my magic doesn't work when I'm dreaming apparently, good to know. Fan-fucking-tastic!'

But maybe she didn't know that. And as I recalled Chrissy telling me how easily she overpowered Luna, a slightly desperate plan came to mind.

'Maybe she'll be just wary enough to slip up somehow…'

"Get out of my head or I'll kill you," I threatened, deliberately letting my teeth show as I looked her dead in the eyes.

Her eyes narrowed and she stopped moving, cocking her head as she took me in.

"Will you?" she asked, her voice suddenly low, dangerous.

The world grew colder.

"You've clearly forgotten that I am not my sister," she said quietly. "Celestia would have likely found your words amusing. I do not, but you don't know me as well as you may know Tia, so I'll let your words go for now. Though I warn you, and I shall only say this once…do not threaten me."

Something in my head whispered that she wasn't Celestia, almost making me flinch as the world trembled at her words, her power here suddenly very clear in that whatever I could do here, it wasn't the slightest match.

"You don't scare me," I snarled, meeting her angered expression with one of my own.

"Many a brave stallion has said the same before," she replied quietly, every word practically screaming deadly intent. Her eyes flashed with power for a brief moment, the sound of yelling, screaming, crying. All of them coming from those who were distinctly male, echoing around me. "They soon learned to respect my abilities. Some were even rewarded for their loyalty."

I flinched as the rather disturbing sounds changed into a very clear batch of pleasured moans and cries, still very male.

"I do so miss the old days," she said, her voice wistful. "Rebel leaders, traitors to the crown, assassins. Not a one managed to best me, and every single one learned to love me." She looked up and smiled as the sounds continued, the occasional cry of her name echoing around us.

"Oh, I know quite well just how friendly you are with blokes," I snarked, trying to slowly force my legs to move. "Bit of torture here, bit of rape there. I bet you were a hit with their Mom and Dad."

Luna slowly looked back at me and smiled, the sounds gradually fading in the next few moments. I was almost grateful until she slowly began to walk towards me again.

"Sex and death were common back then, Richard. I simply made it an art." She stopped again an uncomfortably short distance away and smiled at me. "But that was then, and sadly I cannot do so anymore without gaining sister's ire. So I have chosen a new approach to those who defy our kindness."

"What, mind rape?" I quipped, suddenly very aware of the darkness around me closing in. "Kind of similar, I can see how it would appeal to your clearly not insane head."

"Enough," she intoned softly, and suddenly I found that I couldn't actually open my mouth. "You're amusing, I must admit such. But I am not blind, I know when one is attempting to stall."

Her smile became rapidly vicious as she continued. "But there's no point in stalling here, Richard. You're in the realm of dreams, my realm. No help is coming, no help is ever going to come. Here I can make a dream feel like a few moments…or a few millennia, should it prove necessary. If you do not wish for such, then I suggest you remain silent for a moment and listen to what I ask."

Whatever stopped me from speaking was lifted as finished, her cold eyes watching, waiting for any kind of rebuttal.

But regardless of how angry I was, how much I hated her. I knew that not complying would only make my situation worse. I had no magic here, nothing at all to defend myself against her. Even as I tried with all my might to will her away, to wake up…I was greeted with nothing but failure.

This wasn't the real world, this was hers. And I was trapped in it.

"Well done," she praised, her voice disturbingly kind. "For a moment, I believed I would need to do more, but it appears you understand the situation." She stopped speaking and looked at me pointedly. "Do you not?"

Gritting my teeth, I nodded sharply and said nothing.

"You may take a moment to realize that I have not hurt you," she continued, smiling still. "I am many things, but a liar is not one of them."

"Do you want a medal?" I said, voice low.

She grinned. "A cookie would be preferable, sister does love them."

"What do you want?" I snapped, forcing myself to ignore her evident amusement.

"To bring you home," she replied, that smile still there. "Of course to do so, I would need to know where you are so sister and I can retrieve you."

Despite the situation, I let out a rather ill placed snort of laughter at her words, looking at her incredulously.

"Then you're shit out of luck," I chuckled darkly. "I don't have a fucking clue where I am, not that I would ever tell you if I knew."

Luna seemed to pause for a few moments, her eyes locked on mine as she seemed to take in what I said.

"You speak truth."

Her words were…not as displeased as I thought they should have been. In fact they seemed almost delighted.

"Your creature is quite clever," she continued, watching with a subtle smile as I fought back my anger. "Or perhaps she just didn't trust you not to give your location away. If so…then I reiterate, she is quite clever."

This time it was my turn to smirk, watching and savouring the victory that was her flash of irritation.

"You don't know us, either of us," I said, crossing my arms. "I trust Chrissy with everything that I am, as she does with me. If she chose not to tell me our location then she did so to protect us, nothing you say will ever convince me otherwise."

To my surprise, the Princess merely shrugged and smiled.

"Very well, then I shall not bother trying to do so," she said, apparently enjoying my confused expression. "There is more than one way to find somepony, even if they don't know where they are themselves."

"I am never coming anywhere near you or her again," I snarled, trying one more time to move…and almost falling over as I finally yanked myself backwards.

Luna's eyes widened a touch as I did so, a small smile slowly growing on her muzzle.

"It seems you are not as weak as I first believed," she admitted, letting out a quiet laugh. "Tis rare for anyone to have a semblance of control here. My…but you are strong willed, aren't you?"

Before I could say a thing back, the world around me began to shift, the darkness mutating, changing, becoming something else.

"I do like a strong willed stallion," she said, whatever smile she was going for before long gone, a very sadistic smile having rapidly replaced it. "It makes it all the more rewarding when they finally give up."

Ignoring the almost nauseating changes around me, I focused on the smiling Alicorn. "You'll be in for a fucking long wait then sunshine, I don't give up easily. And certainly not to arrogant little cunts like you and your sister."

A flash of anger was all I needed to know that I'd hit my mark, although whether or not it was the swearing or the fact that I'd called her sunshine, I didn't quite know.

"You forget where you are, Richard," she growled, a creeping cold climbing up my skin. "It is quite unwise to antagonise me here."

"I couldn't move and then I could. It seems clear to me that you're not as powerful here as you'd like me to think."

"You overstep!" she snapped, a sudden crushing weight forcing me onto my knees. "You may have a small grasp of control here, but this is my domain. And in the end Richard, you are powerless against me."

I tried to stand, fighting against the weight forcing me down.

'Fuck…she's not entirely wrong. I can barely stay on my knees, let alone try to stand. But I can't give up, I have to fight back!'

Ignoring the sheer effort it took to do so, I slowly…gradually began to stand back up, looking at Luna as I did so and silently whooping at her incredulous expression.

I gave her a toothy grin…

But then her horn lit up and I found myself swiftly crushed onto my front, the weight having tripled in power. Whatever strength I had before evaporated as I quickly realized that unlike before, I couldn't move an inch.

"That is quite enough of that," she intoned softly, our eyes meeting in a silent battle of wills as hers narrowed. "I won't deny your strength of character, Richard. But as I've told you, this is my realm and you have no power here."

"You know what," I panted, grinning up at her. "I don't think you're as honest as your pride yourself on being. I think that you still think me weak. That weak little Human that Celestia's bitch stole, with no magic and no fight in him. But I'm not that guy anymore and I think you know that now, I think you felt it."

She snorted with laughter and smirked down at me. "And you believe me to be arrogant? A small show of strength that was given to you, and you believe yourself above me? How conceited of you, Richard.

"Chrissy might have changed me, but my strength is my own."

"Is it?"

We stared the other down, neither blinking, neither moving.

And then she looked away, watching the still changing world almost…sadly?

"It didn't have to be like this, Richard," she said quietly. "To think that if I'd been at that invasion, you'd never have met that creature. But fate is fickle and unkind. All we want is to save our race, all we wanted from you was your co-operation. It wasn't ideal but you lived as comfortably as we could make it."

She looked back at me and frowned, anger clear on her face.

"But instead, fate conspired against us and you were snatched up by a creature who feeds on love to survive. Who lies and corrupts, who changed you, mutated you into something similar just so it could keep you close. And you cannot see it, you will never see that thing for what it is so long as it keeps you close."

"You can stop now," I sneered, forcing a bored expression onto my face. "You're wasting your words. I love Chrissy, I will always love Chrissy. Saving your kind from extinction stopped mattering when you hurt her, when you tried to separate us. So if you want to play the blame game, then blame yourself. I would have kept giving you want you wanted if you had just let us be, but your arrogant superiority complex just couldn't do it."

"You know not what you say," Luna replied, a definite heat in her words. "And until you are back where you belong, I believe you never will."

"That is never going to happen!"

"Then you have only yourself to blame, Richard," she said, smirking. "You sealed your own fate when you chose that creature. Now I make your choice for you. You come back to us, you lose everything you gained and everything you know. And once you've fulfilled your purpose and brought us out of extinction, sister and I will be quite happy to reward you for...oh, shall we say a few thousand years?"

"Yeah, that's not happening you delusional cunt," I sneered, grinning as her face flashed with fury. "I have a better idea. How about you get out of my head, out of our lives and leave us the fuck alone!"

She returned my grin with one of her own and was suddenly right in front of me, her breath upon my face.

"Oh...but Richie," she drawled mockingly, smirking as I winced at the name. "Why would you ever want us out of your life. Sister and I will make your world explode..."

Her grin quickly became a very unnerving smile.

"How about I give you a taste..."

Without warning, I found myself flipped onto my back, the weight though a touch lighter was still impossible to move against.

Luna seemed to simply blink into existence, appearing atop me as she let her own weight settle against me. Being so close, the hunger in her eyes was impossible to miss, the colour darkening a touch as she leaned closer.

"Get off me!" I roared, unable to do more than move my head. Luna was quick to stop that though as a blue aura halted my movement.

"Every male that has ever fought against me," she whispered, that disturbing smile widening a touch. "Has found themselves in a position so similar to this. With me above them, and they underneath me. Some in the waking world…others lost within the realm of dreams."

Her horn lit up and I could feel something gently massaging up my right thigh.

"Every single one of them fell to my prowess," Luna continued, ignoring my attempts to struggle, to move an inch. "Some had wives, partners, lovers. It mattered little, for when lost in the throes of passion, I made their names nothing but a faded memory. I ruined whatever meagre flailing their females could give them. Your mate will be no different."

"I beg to differ."

A brief moment was all either of us had before Luna found herself blasted off of me, the mare screaming in pain as she disappeared within the still changing void.

The weight holding me down lifted immediately, allowing me to finally breathe a full breath, coughing as I stood up and…and…

'Impossible…'

She had brown hair that fell down to her shoulders. Her face had a few freckles on her nose, almost like little decorations, emphasizing her features.

But it was her eyes that got me first.

Blue eyes, like mine.

Exactly like mine.

"Emily?" I croaked.

My little sister stood before me in every bit of detail I could recall. She was wearing the same clothes, the same black hoody, the same jeans. She had no shoes but wore socks with kittens on them, pink and slightly frayed from overuse.

The only difference here was that unlike the last time I saw her, none of her clothes had any blood on them.

She turned from where she'd somehow gotten rid of Luna, her anger evaporating as our eyes met.

"Who else?" she replied, a small almost cheeky smile on her face. "It's good to see you again."

"I…I…how…you…" I couldn't speak, I couldn't move.

My sister was in front of me, my sister.

Emily tilted her head slightly to the side. Her smile turned kind, loving, with that hint of adoration she had never lost.

"Richard," she said quietly, her eyes belaying her smile as she looked at me sadly. "Don't be afraid."

My mouth opened once, twice, thrice…

"Emily…"

The situation before, Luna, where I was, what that cunt was about to try and do to me. None of it mattered then, none of it mattered. All I could see was my sister, all I see was her.

"I failed you," I whispered, tears beginning to stream down my face. One at first, then two. "I let you die."

Emily shook her head, her own eyes quickly becoming tearful.

"You didn't let me die, Richard," she replied, her voice swiftly becoming filled with emotion. "I was sad…and I was lost. I couldn't see a way out, I couldn't see an up. It wasn't you Richard, it never was. I love you to death."

"Why wasn't my love enough?" I asked, knowing and not caring how childlike I sounded. "I thought…I'd hoped that if I tried to…to be more, to learn more, to have more. I could make you happy. I thought it was working, I didn't know that you still…I was so…"

"Richard stop." Her voice was kind and soft, but stern, enough to halt my babbling.

She smiled sadly and pulled back the sleeves of her hoody, revealing four very nasty looking scars. "This here was me, it was my burden to bear. You never knew because I tried as well. I tried so hard to make you happy, to be the best sister a brother could have. But in the end I just couldn't stop the nightmares, I couldn't…I couldn't stop feeling him in me."

"Em…if I had known…if you had told me…"

She put her sleeve back up and shook her head, smiling sadly.

"I know, Richard. But I didn't…I couldn't. And neither of us can change the past." She seemed to take her whole self in as she looked down, her eyes moving from her feet to her hands, before she looked back at me. "I'm dead, Richard. I've been dead for two years, and you've blamed yourself ever since."

She moved closer and stopped a bare arms reach away, her smile still there, still kind.

"No more must you blame yourself, brother," she whispered, her tone soothing, imploring. "Acknowledge that it happened, that it wasn't your fault. And let it go, Richard. Take the pain and the guilt and leave it behind you."

"How?" I croaked. "You should be alive…I'd give anything, anything Emily…"

"I know," she intoned softly, reaching out tentatively, her small hand cupping my face. "Life has not been kind to either of us. But you have a life here. You have a life and…and more, so much more. You know that, right?"

'Chrissy…'

"I couldn't think of a woman better suited for you," she said, giggling. "Fiery temper and a clever wit to match, but kind and loving too. You've really hit the jackpot with that one, Richard."

"I know," I admitted, chuckling.

I paused for a moment, looking at her, at her eyes, her smile and committed it to memory.

And then before I could think to stop myself, I moved in and pulled her close, the both of us wrapping our arms around the other.

"You'll be okay," she whispered in my ear, squeezing me as tightly as she could.

"WHO ARE YOU?!"

The sheer volume of those words forced us apart, our moment broken, my attention taken as I turned to face a furious looking Luna.

Emily turned to face her as well, moving a step or two forwards before I put myself between them.

"It's alright, Richard," she said, putting her hand on shoulder as she moved around me, a gentle smile on her face. "She can't hurt me. Nothing can hurt me anymore."

Luna looked at Emily with something akin to morbid fascination, the mare actually moving back a step as Emily stepped in front of me.

'Is she afraid?'

"You won't hurt my brother anymore," Emily said, her voice remarkably calm as her glare seemed to bore into the Princess.

"Brother?" Luna echoed, looking at the two of us. "You're his sister?"

"Clever one isn't she, Richard?" Emily chuckled. "Yes that's usually how it works, hun."

Luna stared at Emily for a moment, silent.

But then without any warning, a massive bout of blue magic thrust its way towards my sister.

"Em, move!" I screamed, beginning to run towards her.

But she didn't move. She simply looked back at me, her smile somewhat cheeky and gave me a wink.

The magic hit Emily's hand as she put it up…and rebounded, flying back towards Luna so quickly that the shocked mare barely had time to cry out as she was hit and flung backwards, hitting the ground with an audible crunch.

"How did you do that?" I asked, rooted to the spot as she turned around and gave me another wink.

"I told you, nothing can hurt me anymore," she explained, her smile twisting into something rather dark as she walked over to Luna.

The mare in question was struggling to stand back up, apparently hit so hard that it affected her even here. She looked up and had all of about two seconds before my little sister grabbed her by the throat and lifted her off the ground.

Luna's eyes bulged as she squeezed her neck, the mare's eyes looking at Emily with actual fucking fear.

"Okay bitch, listen up cause I'm only going to say this once." Emily snarled…only to stop and cock her head, regarding the struggling Pony with a very cold smile. "Actually you know what, I have something better in mind than a few words."

I watched, transfixed as Emily put her hand to Luna's head, grabbing her mane and pulled the Princess out of her fucking body!

The body collapsed onto the ground where it promptly stayed still, while the transparent spirit of the Princess stayed struggling in her grip. Emily looked at her and then back at me, a smile on her face.

"How about a second chance, Richard?"

"What?"

Emily grinned before throwing Luna over to me where she landed hard, the mare actually beginning to cry as she tried and failed to stand up.

"That thing mewling in front of you is everything that bitch is," Emily explained as she came over, pointing at the otherwise unmoving body she left behind. "Her mind, consciousness or whatever you want to call it. That right there is her mind. Kill it and Luna dies for good."

"Kill?"

I blinked and looked down at the rather pathetic looking creature, suddenly taking in just how…ugly she looked, the thin mask of beauty having seemingly vanished.

"Please…don't Richard…don't hurt me…please…please…please…"

Even her voice was different, soft, broken.

Almost childlike.

But as I looked down at her, took in her pleas, looked into her eyes as they begged for mercy.

I found that indeed…I had none.

"How many times did they say please?" I asked, suddenly feeling sick to my stomach as I truly looked at Luna. "How many times did they ask you to stop? How many times did they beg you not to hurt them? I saw what you did to Bulwark, I watched him beg you to stop, I watched Naerx plead for you to stop AND YOU DIDN'T STOP! THEN YOU TRIED WITH ME!"

I didn't need to say any more, I didn't even need to consider it.

I didn't stop as I stomped as hard as I could on her head, watching and feeling nothing but righteous as her head was crushed beneath my foot.

The mare let out one last final whimper…and faded away.

I took a step back and breathed slowly, in and out, looking at the now vacant spot. A hand on my shoulder brought my attention back to reality, Emily's eyes meeting mine with naught but understanding.

"Remember what she told you," she said. "Remember what she's done to others, what she tried to do to you, what she would have done. Don't pity her, she's not worth it."

I looked over at the unmoving body of the apparently now dead Princess, frowning slightly.

"What happens to her now?" I asked. "Will her body just die or is she just going to be a vegetable?"

Emily looked over at her too, a crease in her brow as she said nothing for a few moments.

"I wonder…" she murmured, not really talking to me.

"Em?"

She snapped out of her revere and looked back at me, a smile on her face. "Sorry, Richard. I um…I think I have to go now."

"Oh."

Emily's smile grew comforting, her hand touching my cheek.

"Don't be sad, Richard. You'll see me again one day…but hopefully not for a long, long time."

"Can't I come back here?" I asked, my eyes stinging.

But she shook her head. "No. Not to see me again at least. It's not healthy Richard, and besides you have so much of a life to live for. Don't waste it trying to see me."

"It wouldn't be a waste," I pleaded, but again she shook her head.

"Live. Your. Life." Each word was met with a soft poke on my chest, and a smile on her face. "And make sure when you wake up to give this to Chrissy."

Before I could say anything, do anything. The world around me began to fade away, Emily fading with it as she touched my forehead, a soft glow, a fuzzy thought, a soft smile.

"See ya…"

The world faded to black…and I knew no more.

Celestia Pov

I watched anxiously as Luna opened her eyes, her breathing alarmingly unsteady for a few moments.

"Luna, are you okay?" I asked, worrying as I always did for my sister.

My sister blinked for a few moments, looking around the room before fixating her gaze on me.

"Luna?" I asked again, reaching over and brushing her sweaty mane out of her eyes. "You're worrying me, are you okay?"

She looked at me for a few more moments…but then a somewhat cheeky smile grew on her muzzle.

"Oh, never better."

I think I'll leave that there!

Cya, stay snuggly :D

The Better Mare

Welp, the last chapter was a hit if I've ever seen one. It was literally the most popular chapter of this story.

Kids, you make this old man proud!

In any case, I've been inspired to be a bit quicker than I usually am and update another.

Begin!

The Better Mare

Celestia Pov

She wasn't in her room again.

Sighing for a moment, I moved out of the door and closed it with a flick of magic.

'Luna…what is going on with you?'

It had only been a few days since our plan had been enacted, only to summarily fail. And while I found the failure to be bothersome, it was no one's fault, not really.

Or at least that's what I chose to believe, because Luna had all but avoided me entirely since she woke up that day, and apart from a few words she had said barely anything to me at all. Still, I was alright to leave her be for a time, it was simply the way Luna was with failure.

But in the small moments we were together, I had noticed that she had been acting…strange, for want of a better word.

Small things here and there, like eating foods she'd otherwise disliked before, actually apologizing to a guard she bumped into accidentally, and to my surprise for a night or two, she confessed to having trouble raising the moon.

She lost her trouble with this on the third night, to my everlasting gratitude. But the fact that she struggled at all had me worried.

What if she wasn't as strong as she believed herself to be? What if Naerx's attack was still affecting her?

Or what if something had happened to her in the Dream realm that she refused to talk to me about, something terrible?

'I've given her a short time to come around, now I need answers.'

I had scanned her the moment she stood up after awakening, but nothing that came back told me that the mare before me was anyone other than my sister. Her magic was the same, her mind was undamaged and she could remember things that no other would know but she and I.

And yet from what I had managed to briefly get from her mannerisms, she was like an almost entirely different mare. If it wasn't for everything I'd already done, many, many times over, I'd quite easily believe her to be an imposter.

But the magical scan couldn't lie, it simply couldn't. And every time I did so it told me the same things.

Her magic, Luna's.

Her mind, Luna's.

Chance of possession, none.

And yet these things did not soothe the alarm bells ringing in my head. Something was off, and I was going to find out what.

Using our connection, another thing that would have left if Luna was indeed an imposter, I followed the link between us until I found myself in the Royal Garden.

Frowning, I sighed and looked around. 'Of course she's here, I should have known.'

If I was to truly allow myself a moment of vanity, I would confess to being quite proud of the work I had put into making the garden so beautiful. The grass was always lush and there were plants and flowers from all over the world growing in the fresh soil. But in truth, it was the lake that secured my pride.

Crystal clear, so clear in fact that one could easily see the varied aquatic life beneath the surface.

Alas, I was not here to look at the lake. And as I walked around to the part of the garden filled with sculptures, I found her.

She was sitting atop the grass, watching the colts and fillies as they followed their teacher around the various statues. Her expression was relaxed, her eyes lull and smile somewhat lazy.

I doubt she even knew I was there at all.

"Out here again, Luna?" I asked, slightly amused as she almost jumped out of her skin, a red tinge on her cheeks as she looked at me. "You've never been one for reminiscing, yet you've taken to apparently doing so quite often lately."

To her credit, the red flush vanished as quickly as it came, though her caught-in-the-cookie-jar expression remained for a bit longer.

"I suppose I have at that," she replied, shrugging and grinning cheekily at me. "I've had a lot to think on."

"Want to talk about it?"

"Not really."

"Luna..."

Her smile, if possible, grew even more cheeky, the usually stoic mare actually sticking out the tiniest bit of tongue at me.

I frowned as she did so, not unkindly mind you. But everything about her lately had me...on edge.

"You're giving me that look again, Tia," she said, her grin now a small smile as she walked over.

"You've just been so different lately," I said carefully, not wanting her to storm off likely she usually did. "I don't mean to look at you so. But…"

Luna rolled her eyes and stopped in front of me. "Tia, if it'll help allay your fears then by all means, scan me again."

I lit up my horn for a moment, but let the magic go and shook my head. "No, no I'm sorry Luna. I just...ever since you woke up a few nights ago, you've been acting so strangely, so different. I feel like you went in Luna and came out a different mare."

Luna frowned slightly before biting her lip, another thing she'd never done before, or at least not that I had seen her do.

"Sister-"

A cry of pain brought our attention to a short distance away, where a young colt was slowly standing back up from where he had clearly fallen, a light graze just above his right hoof. His teacher, a young mare with a light pink coat, was trying to soothe the tearful colt as best she could. Alas as his classmates began to swarm around her, the poor thing only became overwhelmed.

Forgetting our conversation for a moment, I made to walk over and hopefully console the small colt-

"Are you okay?"

Only to watch on with no small amount of shock as my otherwise apathetic, crude and 'has no time for the young' little sister was already by his side.

"Princess Luna!" the teacher cried, evidently surprised if not a little fearful. "I-I oh dear..."

Luna smiled kindly at the mare and shook her head, as if to wave off her concern. She then looked down at the still tearful, but obviously surprised colt and laid down on her stomach, her smile while still kind, taking on something I had never seen before.

Something that bade me to stay still and watch from afar.

"That looks sore," she said softly, lifting up the colts hoof ever so gently as she inspected the graze.

"It doesn't hurt," the colt replied, evidently trying his best to sound brave.

"Of course not," Luna said, laughing softly. "You're a fearless stallion, and little bumps like this don't hurt. But just to make sure..."

My eyes widened as she kissed the graze tenderly, her magic barely visible for the briefest of moments.

"It's gone!" the colt gasped, Luna letting go of his hoof as he looked at it in wonder. After a moment he looked back at Luna and before she even had a chance to move, jumped forwards and hugged her around the neck. "Thank you, Princess Luna!"

I made my move before Luna's kindness wore off and walked swiftly over, only to stop again as my sister giggled and stood back up, holding the young one for a few moments before letting him back down carefully.

The teacher was looking at my sister with what could only have been complete and utter shock, but even that did not stay as a big smile grew on her muzzle.

"It is no trouble," Luna said, smiling down at him and then to the rest of his group. "Perhaps you should stay to the path and try not to run. It would make me very happy if you did so."

"I agree," the teacher said, smiling a very genuine smile at my sister as she gathered up her group. "Thank you, Princess Luna. Come on class, we've still got a few more statues to go before lunch."

The group of children groaned, but in the end complied and followed their teacher down the path.

I walked slowly over to Luna and stopped once I was beside her.

"Let's walk, Tia," she said suddenly, turning to look at me with a rather serious expression. "We need to talk."

Without waiting for my response, Luna walked past me and headed towards the centre of the garden. There was a gate that kept out anyone other than staff or us further along. Luna opened it with a touch of magic before looking back and gesturing for me to follow her.

"Come, we can talk by the duck pond."

Again I didn't have time to say anything as she continued on her path, and so with a fair bit of trepidation I followed her through the gate.

Naught was said for a few minutes, at least not until the pond came into view.

"Sit," Luna said, sitting herself before it and gesturing with her hoof for me to do the same.

"This is most bizarre Luna," I admitted, but complying nevertheless and sitting beside her. "Should I be nervous?"

She gave me that cheeky grin she seemed so fond of. "What? Are you concerned that the two of us are completely alone here?"

Although her tone was clearly one of humour, the truth of her words did put me on edge a touch.

"I don't fear that you'll suddenly attack me, sister," I replied, choosing my words with care. "But you must admit that you've been acting strangely lately."

"You said as much before," she said, shrugging. "I figured now was as good a time as any to tell you what's going on with me."

"So there is something wrong," I said, sighing. "Luna you should have told me when you woke up."

She frowned and shook her head. "I couldn't. I didn't even know how to describe it at the time, I needed time to figure it out."

"Then what is the matter?" I asked, putting a wing around her comfortingly. "You know you can tell me anything."

It was quick and I almost missed it, but for a brief moment I saw a flash of sadness within her eyes.

"There are some things better left to deal with alone," she said quietly, not really looking at me as she did so. "I needed to think on what to do before I considered talking to you."

"And now?"

"Now…now we talk."

I looked at her and she me, silence being the only company between us for a few moments.

And then she began to speak, her head turned towards the pond, eyes focused on something beyond her vision.

"When I went into the Dream realm to retrieve Richard's whereabouts…it didn't quite go to the way we envisioned it." She took a moment, a pause and then a glance at me, as if expected me to say something.

When I didn't, she continued.

"I believed going in that once Richard and I were face to face, I could use some kind of tactic to make him reveal it. Indeed I tried when we spoke, but he didn't know where he was."

"He didn't know?" I asked. "Are you sure?"

"Positive," she replied, still looking at the pond. "The Changeling didn't tell him where they were, quite clever of her really. Though I somewhat suspect that it simply never crossed her mind as opposed to a deliberate choice."

"You could have undermined that," I said, again choosing my words with care. "Regardless of that creature's true intentions, you could have tried to put across a lack of trust on her part."

Luna grimaced at the suggestion, yet another mannerism that made no sense.

"I did try to use that, but his trust and love in her is too strong. Nothing I could have said from that point regarding her would have done anything to make him change his mind. He simply cares too much about her for someone to trick him with it, especially that cunt Luna."

I made to speak but she carried on before I could.

"And so with words no longer being an option, I had to rely on action…"

I frowned deeply. "Luna, tell me you didn't?"

She looked at me and smiled somewhat bitterly…or perhaps angrily, I couldn't tell.

"Oh, I did. Or I tried at least," she admitted, a frown marring her pretty face. "If words wouldn't work, then I would rely on fear. And what would make him fear more than being tainted by an enemy he hated, and having no choice, no chance to fight back."

I turned and glared at my sister, ready to once again remind her that we do not RAPE, that we had not allowed RAPE for almost millennia.

"And then I died."

My mouth stayed open, a word fading before I could speak it as I looked at her. She looked at me and this time there was no smile, only anger…but not a me, or anyone else. I could see it.

"What do you mean you died?" I asked slowly, looking her up and down as I did so.

"I brought more than Richard into the Dream realm when I tried to trap him there," she said quietly. "I didn't realize it at first, but the realm started to shift around us. I believed rather foolishly that my actions had spurred his subconscious into relaying his deepest fear, one that I could use against him. But instead of his greatest fear, I got his greatest protector…and it killed me."

She stood for a moment and looked up at the blue sky, her eyes closing, body twitching as she evidently remembered…something.

"It tore me from my power, took my very soul out of the form I used to project my subconscious, and then it killed it…killed me. I was ground…or more aptly stomped into nothing."

It hit me like a tidal wave.

"A soul death," I breathed, looking at my sister…or whatever it was that looked like my sister with very real fear. "But it doesn't make sense. Before, with that young colt you, i-if that is the case then…"

She opened her eyes and regarded me sadly, sitting down once more and looking out at the pond.

"How am I here, awake and breathing, alive, feeling?" she asked, eyes slowly turning to look at me. "Because whatever it was that protected Richard, it wasn't a monster Tia. It was kind."

"KIND?!" I cried, moving forward and grabbing her face with my hooves, forcing her albeit with no resistance to look at me. "Luna! Luna no…you can't be dead! Look at me sister, look at my eyes!"

She did, for the first time since that day, she looked me straight in eyes.

It was an old magic, one without real thought. To look into the eyes of another and see their soul, see the depth of them. Cadance had something similar, but hers could only see the good and the bad, mine…it saw who them for who they were.

And so I searched for anything that resembled my sister. The hard outlook, the crudeness, the anger, the cruelty she tried only every so often to hide. They weren't what one could call the marks of a nice Pony, but it was all my sister had ever been for a long time, all the sister I had ever loved.

…

But there was nothing there.

The was only void which meant that she was right, she had died.

The plan had failed, Richard had been protected, more so than either of us believed and it had cost her…cost us dearly.

Cost me my sister.

She was gone, only a failing husk remained.

'Wait…what's that?'

And yet…

To my utter disbelief, the sheer depth of nothing began to slowly, steadily reveal itself to me. Akin to shroud unveiling an individual, so too did this shroud reveal the Luna who stood before me.

Kindness, empathy, anger…but soft anger, more akin to regret. I felt her opening her mind to me, more completely than she had ever allowed me before.

I saw the shape of a soul within her, resembling Luna herself.

And yet behind it…almost as if inside her was something else, a shape I couldn't quite see and yet everything within the magic I used told me that it was her too.

I let go of the old magic and backed a few steps away, looking at Luna in disbelief.

"What are you?" I asked, my voice a bare whisper. "You're Luna and yet you're someone else. What are you?"

She smiled softly and moved closer, a mere couple steps but enough to leave her a hoofs length.

"You never let me finish," she said, her voice calm, thoughtful. "I told you, whatever it was that was protecting Richard was kind. It caused my soul to be destroyed completely, but it did so with a purpose and not just to protect him. But to show me who I was…what I was."

"What you are?" I echoed, thoroughly lost. "I…I don't…I don't understand."

She stood tall, proud and calm as she looked me in the eyes.

"That Luna was a murderer, a rapist, a torturer. She came back from the moon and didn't change a bit, and you did nothing to change her ways but offer a few words and warnings. It didn't work, and for all your words you knew full well that it likely wouldn't. But I think you needed her that way, a sword to swing and direct at Richard and his mate."

"How dare you!" I snapped, ignoring her sad smile as I pushed her barrel none too softly. "She was not a weapon I wielded, she was my sister!"

"She was a disgusting Pony," she rebuked, raising a hoof as I made to speak. "You loved her, I get it, I really do. We can't choose our family, but can you honestly look me in the eye and tell me that the Luna that came back from the moon was a good Pony?"

"So you admit to not being her?" I demanded, my magic already ablaze as I glared at her.

"You've scanned me over and over," she said, completely ignoring the powerful aura I was projecting and admiring the pond again instead. "You and I both know that it cannot be fooled. What did it tell you?"

I paused for a moment. "You must have fooled it somehow, some Changeling trick that I know not."

"I'm not a Changeling, sister."

"YOU ARE NOT MY SISTER!" I cried, my eyes welling up with tears. "I looked into you! Your soul…HER SOUL is gone!"

"And yet I am here," she replied gently, smiling sadly as tears fell down my cheeks.

"Why are you telling me this?!" I wailed, furiously rubbing the tears away. "You could have stayed silent, you could have lied! You could have tricked me, killed me in my sleep. If you wanted to protect Richard then why haven't you killed me?!"

She didn't say anything for a moment, merely looking at me with those same sad eyes.

"Can't you see where tricks and threats have gotten you?" she asked, her voice soothingly gentle, a note I tried to ignore. "You threatened Richard into giving you what you needed to save our race, and now he has run from you, hates you, is frightened by you. You told him you wouldn't hurt his mate and then tried to do so not a short time later. You lied and cost any and all trust he has in you, if he had any to begin with, to fade away."

I began to back away, shaking my head. I didn't want to listen to her, every word that left her mouth practically screamed that Luna was dead.

"You tried to use me to trick him in the Dream realm, and that killed me," she continued.

"Stop it." I whispered, frozen, not able to move as she neared me. "You're not Luna, you didn't die. She did."

"I am Luna," she corrected, gently wiping my wet fur with a hoof. "I'm just not the one you sent to die."

"I…I didn't send her…"

"I have no desire to kill, to rape, to torture," she continued, each and every word as gentle as the last. "But I remember everything we ever did together, not just that horrible stuff, but the good too. I remember running together through Father's fields, laughing up at the sky. I remember sneaking an extra apple tart when you were sick. I remember holding you when the first stallion you loved broke your heart and told you that-"

"You'd always be there for me." I finished quietly.

Her smile widened ever so slightly for a moment as she lifted my face and kissed the bridge of my muzzle.

…and…and I couldn't bring myself to stop her.

"If not wanting to kill, to rape, to hurt those who have done nothing to me makes me no longer your sister then so be it," she concluded, slowly moving away. "Let that be my legacy in your eyes…and finish what was started in the Dream realm."

She lowered her head and to my absolute astonishment, completely lowered any and all natural defences she had.

'She's letting me…'

I looked at the one who called herself my sister. I looked and remembered everything she told me…and then I remembered the rest. I remembered how war had changed my sister from a quiet filly into a nigh bloodthirsty brute who thrived on the suffering of others.

I wasn't blind, I knew that I wasn't innocent either. I had shared my fill of blood with her, alongside her with a smile on my face and a song in my heart.

But then I had to imprison her in the moon, using all of my magic to do so. We had no trinkets, no special weapons…I had to do it with all I had to give.

And when she came back and realized that I was no longer a mare of war but one of peace…

"Why didn't she change when she came back?" I whispered, wincing as she raised her eyes to meet mine. "Why didn't she want peace too…"

"Because she enjoyed war," she replied, self-loathing laced within her tone. "She loved it more than she loved you, that is the truth of it. Believe it or don't, it's your choice."

I looked at her, my magic still alight, still roaring silently with power.

I looked at the one who claimed to still be my sister, who looked at me with nothing but love and acceptance.

"If you aren't her…her original soul, then why do you look at me so?"

She smiled, a true genuine smile laced with affection I would be blind to deny.

"Soul death…does not mean death of the heart," she said softly. "Her heart did not die, her pure feelings however small or insignificant did not die. Who I am now does not change that."

She paused a moment. "Her hatred, her anger…that is what died. All of the negative, the despicable that made her the mare that would kill a hundred to satisfy a whim if she could get away with it. That is what died. I am not, nor will I ever be that Luna."

Another pause, a breath then two…

"If that disappoints you, then I do not wish to be your sister anymore."

…

She looked up after a moment, her eyes filled with pity as I let my magic go back into me.

My horn stopped glowing.

…

A breath…

"Are you really Luna?"

Another breath, another moment in time.

"Yes."

The wind was pleasant, a soft breeze against my cheek.

"You're still my sister?"

"Yes."

I walked closer and lifted her head, our eyes meeting. I could feel her pulse, hear her breathing, see the light of life in her eyes.

"There's nopony else but you in there?" I asked, somewhat desperately I must admit. "The old magic…I saw two souls. I-I need to know if it's only you."

She smiled and moved her head off my hoof, tilting it slightly before moving a touch away.

"There was someone else," she said quietly, a small cheeky grin appearing for all of a moment. "She came back with me and…fell into me. Her kindness, her empathy, even memories. Without them I'd be a husk and nothing more."

She stopped for a moment, smiling at something only she could see.

And then turned back to me.

"She's why I'm talking, breathing. She is my soul, the other you saw is only an afterimage, a fading corpse. But I am still your sister, new soul or not."

I blinked, looking at her…and only seeing truth.

"Is she still there?" I asked.

Luna smiled but shook her head, her eyes glazing over for a moment, looking at something I couldn't see.

"It wasn't part of her plan, to become me. She was supposed to be her in me but something went wrong. Or…or maybe right, I'm not sure." She shook her head. "At the end of the day, I am still me. I am still your sister…I'm just a bit kinder now, that's all."

The very recent memory of her kissing the crying colts hoof flashed in my mind, the smile on his face when he looked at his 'cured' hoof, the joy in Luna's eyes as he hugged her.

If this was who Luna was now then…then maybe it wasn't so bad.

The sound of her giggling as the small colt hugged her as tight as he could, almost musical in my memory…

Maybe it wasn't so bad at all.

After what felt like a lifetime, I looked at my sister and gave her a genuine smile, wincing as she seemed to almost collapse with relief, taking but a mere moment to run over and embrace me tightly.

"I'm sorry," I apologized, nuzzling her neck soothingly, eyes closing in shame as I felt something cold hit my fur. "I…I don't know what's going to happen now. But if you're still my sister then I'm yours too. And I'm…I'm so sorry I made you think that I was going to…"

I couldn't continue that sentence, choosing instead to hold her tighter.

"Let's take a day," she said, voice tight with emotion. "Just the two of us. We'll have a meal or cook something ourselves. Let's forget about everything for one day and remember what we used to be."

"That sounds wonderful," I said, smiling against her. "But we need to find Richard remember, you…you do still want to do that, right?"

I felt her sigh against me, letting me go and for a moment I felt panic. But her expression, kind and…knowing, it gave my panic pause.

"Okay," she replied, nodding twice slowly. "But this time, how about we try diplomacy?"

I chuckled at her suggestion. "I don't think Richard will be open to talking to us."

A smile grew on her muzzle.

"Not you alone perhaps, but I'm fairly confident we can work something out if I'm there too."

"How?" I asked, beyond confused. "I mean no offense but the last time he saw…um, you. It didn't go very well."

Her smile, if possible, grew even wider for a moment. Her eyes were sparkling with mirth and something I couldn't decipher.

"Oh, well. Maybe not. But I've got a feeling that I can do better this time." She then did the most un-Luna thing I had ever seen her do.

She gave me a rather cheeky grin and winked.

And there we go, my most confusing chapter to date I think.

I do look forward to any and all theories as to what indeed HAS happened to Luna.

Should be fun to read.

Cya, stay snuggly :D

I'm Here

Things are coming along quite nicely now, we're roughly ¾ of the way to completion.

This won't be as long as the previous few, but I felt like more wasn't needed for it.

Well, let's not delay then.

Begin!

I'm Here

Chrissy Pov

"Again."

My horn lit up, the green glow all but shouting its deadly intent as I tilted my head back before thrusting it forward with all my might.

…only for the spell to fizzle and die as it left my horn.

"For fucks sake!" I hissed, sitting on my rump a little too hard as I quickly rubbed my sore bottom. "Are you sure I can't just keep doing it my way. Your way of using magic is fucking complicated."

The long dead Changeling Queen, otherwise known as Naerx merely grinned at my pouting and shook her head, giving me an eye roll for good measure.

"I've already told you, Chrysalis," she began, ignoring my hiss and smirking as she used my old name. "The way you use love is all well and good. But if you want to gain absolute control of your connection, if you want to completely merge love with magic then you need to concentrate on what I'm telling you."

"I'm trying!" I replied, well aware of how childish I sounded. "I've just been doing it my way for centuries. You can't expect me to change it in a few months."

"I can and I am," she refuted, smiling. "Richard is beginning to learn how to use it my way, and so shall you. It must be done if you want to gain the ultimate edge over Celestia."

"I've already proven far more powerful than that idiot," I grumbled, crossing my hooves. "The last time we faced off, I knocked her the fuck out."

"And she will be expecting that when you face her again," she continued, regarding my petulance with a bland look. "You forget, she was my enemy long before you were an idea. I fought her for years, I know what she's capable of. She will outmanoeuvre you the next time you fight if you fight the same way. Throwing your magic like a blunt object worked once, it will not work a second time against her. She is far too crafty for that."

"You're giving her too much credit."

"And you're not," she replied, her tone stern. "She may not have shown great aptitude towards her dealings with Richard, but I firmly believe that her lust and heart clouded her judgement. When facing you, she will have no such impairment and you must be ready. You must be better, you will not win again no matter how much power you put behind your spells."

I opened my mouth only to close it and sigh, rubbing my head.

"I'm still annoyed that you're teaching him magic so soon after his…incident."

"You mean his death?"

I hissed quite audibly, the ferocity within it surprising even myself. Naerx however was unperturbed, merely raising an eyebrow…or what one could consider an eyebrow on a Changeling.

"You need to trust me with him, Chrysalis," she said softly. "I care for him too. I would not risk his health if learning how to use his magic was so dangerous."

"He can only barely connect it to his love," I began. "I'm truly happy that he's able to learn at all now. But he can only do so because of something Luna did. I don't trust it, and I'm surprised that you do."

Naerx's smile widened somewhat, a rather pleased expression working its way onto her face. I wasn't surprised at this mind you.

It wasn't everyday you were told that your greatest enemy was dead.

"I don't believe that it was solely Luna that affected Richards grasp on his magic," she said calmly. "There was something else in there with him, I could feel it. And I believe that whatever it was helped him somehow, changed him perhaps. Has he said anymore to you?"

I shook my head. "No, not really. Besides telling us that he somehow killed Luna, he's been distant lately. He smiles through the lessons but when I feel for his emotions, he pulls away."

She looked at me, concerned. "Have you not prodded as to why?"

"I want to," I admitted, looking at the entrance to my throne room longingly. "But I don't want to push him. He's been…he's felt really off, really sad. The intention before Luna stole him into her realm was for him to meet his sister, maybe he did. If so then he's likely grieving, I don't want him to run from me if I push too hard."

"A good Queen is there for her King," Naerx said softly, shaking her head. "Let's forget the lesson today. Go to him."

I opened my mouth. "But-"

"No buts," she interrupted. "I'm not a fool, Chrysalis. I can sense how desperate you are. Go to him…he needs you."

I hesitated for all of a moment…but nodded and quickly left the room.

She wasn't wrong, I was desperate to be with him again. To hold him to me and tell him that I was there, that all would be okay. It had been a few days since he awoke, but it had been a few days of him flinching and jumping at every noise he heard.

A few days of him refusing to tell me anything, no matter how carefully I asked.

A few days of him refusing to sleep near me, if sleep at all.

And like I said to Naerx, I didn't want to push him away from me. If he needed time to come to terms with what happened before he talked to me then so be it. I wouldn't cling to him when all he might want was space.

But I couldn't hold to that rule anymore. A few hours without him were a torment, a few days were hell.

'I need to know what's wrong. I've held my tongue, I've held myself back. But I can't do it anymore, I need to know that he's okay.'

The day Richard had woken up had been wonderful and disturbing all at once.

When I had cast a sleeping spell and prepared to join him, nothing in all the world could have masked my horror at finding myself unable to do so.

That was until I sensed magic not my own. Not that of the great hive mind, nor that of Naerx.

But of Luna, a magic I had felt before when she tried to kill me during mine and Richards escape from their palace. The darkness in it couldn't be mimicked by any other, it had to be her. Naerx furiously confirming it only added to this, and to my dread.

"What's going on?" I cried, my horn spluttering out as my magic refused to cooperate.

There was a magic here not my own. I could sense it…it felt familiar, dangerous.

It felt like…

"It's not you," Naerx said, looking at Richard, eyes ablaze as recognition flared behind her eyes. "This is Luna's magic! She has a hold on him!"

"Get him out!"

"I'm trying!"

As it turned out, neither of our magic was a match for her power over dreams.

And so he had stayed asleep for days, not moving, not speaking.

Except for a few tears that I wiped away, a frown on his face, a whisper of a name that I could not hear. I felt useless, unable to save him, unable to force my way to him, force my way through magic that I had previously smashed into pieces.

But as Naerx had said. Brute force would be unlikely to work against her, or her sister again.

So I wiped away his tears and kept him close. I practiced my magic furiously, thinking over and over on ways to use it to try and save him, to wake him up. Until Naerx had stopped me and told me that we would once again start learning how to use magic her way, something I had stopped trying for a little while.

Mostly due to my own failure, but also due to not wanting Richard to see me as weak.

An old thing I thought I'd outgrown…but I suppose my pride is still intact.

And so I continued trying, using her methods, her old training in the ways of using Changeling magic. It was…hard, her way of using love so finely tuned, merged within her magic was something I had little concept of.

For me, using love to power my magic was as simple as grasping a chunk and throwing it into it.

But for her, she took only the smallest piece of stored love and for want of a better phrase, threaded it through. Like threading a string through a needle.

"You waste love by simply throwing a lump of it into your magic," she had chided. "You need take only a fraction and gently push it in."

As I said, it was hard. Progress was still ongoing, but with Richard occasionally taking part it wasn't so bad.

The bad came when he all but ran from me once it was over.

It was a few minutes later that I realized too late that I could've simply used our connection to find him, but by then I had finally found him in one of the abandoned rooms of my children.

He wasn't really doing anything per say, just sitting atop a bed that had long since gone cold.

As I entered he looked at me, but then turned back to staring at the wall.

I could feel nothing from him. No emotion, no love, nothing…

He was still keeping me out, keeping his emotions locked. I couldn't feel a thing from him and it was more than worrying.

It was scary.

I crept closer, stopping only for a moment.

"Richard?"

He looked at me once more and gave me a half smile, but returned his gaze to the wall again and said nothing.

"Baby what's wrong?" I asked, probing carefully. I didn't want him to walk away.

"Nothing hun," he muttered, the lack of emotion honestly frightening me.

I bit my lip and slowly made my way over, Richard not moving as I climbed atop the bed, just a mere breath away.

But I didn't want him to jump up and leave, I had to figure out what was going on.

"Richard," I continued, making sure my tone was as soft as I could make it. "I feel like you've been avoiding me. What's wrong?"

He said nothing and just sighed tiredly.

Looking at him, I didn't need to feel his emotions to know just how tired he was. His whole body language was screaming it.

"Talk to me," I urged, reaching slowly and gently wrapping my hooves around his chest. "Please."

He had more than enough wiggle room to shove me away, I didn't even try to hold him to me. But as I placed my head atop his left shoulder and kissed it, he made no move to do so.

"I'm sorry," he said quietly, staring straight ahead.

"What for?" I asked softly.

"Avoiding you," he replied, hesitating for a moment before looking back at me. I held back a surprised gasp as I finally got a good look at his eyes.

They were draconic, green and glowing with magic. There was not an ounce of his normal blue left.

"Your eyes," I whispered.

He frowned for a moment, but then a mere second later his eyes became blue again.

"Sorry," he muttered, turning away from me. "They've been doing that lately."

"Since the dream?"

He scoffed and for a moment I feared he'd push me away. But then instead he leaned a little more into me, something I was quick to help with as I nuzzled his cheek lovingly.

"It wasn't a dream," he said quietly, his body becoming steadily more tense. "It was more like a nightmare. I was trapped, she was there. I couldn't move a muscle and all the while she kept coming closer."

He stopped talking for a moment.

"I called out for you, you know," he continued. "I didn't think it'd work, but I hoped maybe our connection could do something, wake me up perhaps."

"I'm sorry Richie," I said sadly. "I tried to wake you up, but her control over that realm was beyond me. I…I was useless."

"No more than me," he chuckled bitterly. "One of the Ponies that had trapped me in Equestria was right there in front of me and I was powerless to do a thing about her. Emily ended up being the one who…"

"Emily?" I echoed, perking up slightly at the name. "You did meet her then?"

He paused for a moment before slowly nodding. "She saved me."

"Luna was going to hurt you?"

He paused again. "Not hurt no, she was going to…well I didn't really think about it at the time, not too much anyway. There was too much going on at the time."

Anger grew in the pit of my stomach, rising, growing in strength.

"What did that disgusting Pony try to do?" I hissed, already fearing his answer.

"You know what she tried to do," he muttered. "She failed though, Emily saved me like I said. She was there again, standing right in front of me. We…we spoke and then…well, she's gone now."

I forced my anger down, it would serve no purpose at this point in time.

"Killing Luna was almost an afterthought compared to talking to her again," he continued, looking at something I couldn't see.

"How did you kill her?"

He shrugged and shook his head. "I don't really know. Emily pulled Luna's mind…soul, something out of her body and I crushed whatever it was beneath my foot."

I narrowed my eyes. "Emily pulled her soul out from her body? That's…impossible. A memory has no such power."

"She didn't feel like a mere memory," he replied. "I don't know how to explain it but she felt like more. The way she spoke to me, the way she looked and moved. It felt more real than I did in that realm."

"Naerx and I did sense something else in there with you," I muttered.

"It doesn't matter anymore," he mumbled, looking down. "It's done now. I'm fine."

"Then why are you avoiding me?" I asked gently.

He didn't say anything for a bit, his emotions still unreadable despite my feelers trying to sense them.

"Because I don't know if she really is dead," he admitted quietly. "I don't know if I'm really awake, or if Luna is making this up to try and trick me somehow."

"W-What?"

Richard shimmied out of my hooves and stood up, turning around and looking at me fully for the first time that day.

He looked exhausted.

"I suppose if that is the case then telling you my suspicions is rather thick of me," he continued, chuckling dryly. "You could just be Luna in disguise and I wouldn't know. Hell, maybe she got who Emily was from my brain and used that to try and trick me too. I don't know."

"You said she felt like more than a mere memory."

"Maybe I'm being tricked to feel that way," he replied, body clearly weary as it shook for a moment. "I don't know. I don't know anything right now. I don't know if I'm awake and all this is real, or if you're Luna playing around with my brain and everything Emily and I talked about was a load of shite."

He looked down and mumbled. "I can't even sleep anymore. I feel like if I do then I'll never wake up again."

"Richard…"

I looked at him, at the bags under his eyes, the fear within them. I looked at him start to tense as I stayed silent, his whole body screaming that he was about to run away from me.

I looked at him and felt my heart break.

"I'm so sorry," I whispered, tears beginning to trickle down my face as he watched, frozen. "I thought you were grieving and wanted space so I didn't push for an answer. I dragged you into those lessons and never noticed how afraid you were. I tried to use my feelers to understand how you felt when I should have just looked. I'm so…I'm a horrible mate."

Before I could begin to feel sorry for myself, I shook my head furiously.

"No, this isn't about me," I said firmly, looking up tearfully at my visibly confused mate. "Richard, love. This is real, I am real. Please tell me what I can do to make you believe that."

He didn't move an inch nor say a word, not for a few moments at least. He simply looked at me, his emotions hidden, his tired eyes blinking far more than usual.

"I don't know," he finally said. "If I tell you and you're her, you'll just say it to try and convince me."

"Then don't speak," I said, patting the bed I was on. "Come here."

He hesitated, but slowly came back and sat down next to me on the bed, watching me carefully as I moved away from him and lied down on my stomach.

"Now here," I whispered softly, patting beside me.

Richard's eyes narrowed, but as he met mine they softened slightly, his reluctance diminishing as he complied and came closer and lied beside me.

Quickly but carefully, I moved his head on the side of my stomach, mouth twitching with amusement at his utterly befuddled expression.

"Listen," I urged, leaning and nuzzling the top of his head. "Can you hear it?"

He frowned, evidently still confused. But after a few seconds passed, his confusion lifted and he nodded slowly.

"Your heart," he said.

I shook my head. "Your heart, Richie. It's yours and yours alone."

He frowned. "How does this prove that-"

"You're awake and this is real?" I gently cut in. "Because for all her power, I will never believe that the mare had any concept of what it's like to love another."

"But-"

"You can hear it, but you can't feel it because your cutting me off," I continued, tone still soft, still as soothing as I could make it. "You need to let me back in, Richard. I'm not Luna, nothing here has anything to do with that mare. I understand why you're holding it back, but I swear that you don't need to anymore. I'm not going to hurt you, I'm not Luna. I'm Chrissy, I'm your mate for life. And for as long as I draw breath, I will protect and love you with all I am."

He didn't say anything back, not really. He just looked up at me, his desperate hope that I was me all too clear to see.

"You protected and loved me when I became feral," I said, smiling as I looked at him with adoration. "I could have hurt you badly back then, but you didn't care. You stayed with me, you kept me close. You loved me. Let me prove that I'm me, let me prove that I love you. Please…"

He gave up, I felt it as I felt his hold on his emotions dissipate completely. I felt the abundance of love he had for me, but also the fear that maybe I wasn't me. That it was all still a trick and he had let the imposter win.

It all came out in a flood of emotion and I took it all, I breathed it all in and accepted everything he felt.

"There we go Richie," I soothed, tilting my head as I gazed at him lovingly. "It's me, you don't need to hold back. Not with me, not ever with me."

The sheer level of exhaustion washed from him onto me, through my feelers and into my very soul.

"You're so tired honey," I whispered softly, my heart aching as his eyes closed briefly, only to open again with evident force.

"I don't want to sleep," he whispered back, voice barely audible. "If this is real, then I don't want to sleep."

"It's real Richie," I assured, nuzzling him affectionately. "I swear on my soul that this is real."

A small smile appeared on his face. "Good…"

"But you need to close your eyes," I urged, keeping my muzzle against him, my breath mingling with his.

He caught on quickly, but not quick enough as his eyes began to close.

"Pheromones…" he mumbled.

"I'm sorry baby," I said quietly, kissing his cheek. "You need to sleep."

The pheromones I was breathing against him weren't supposed to make him drowsy, just relaxed. But with him already at the breaking point of exhaustion, it was all he needed to give him that little push.

"Ch…Chr…"

"Shhh…"

His last little struggle to stay awake broke my heart, but in the end his eyes finally closed and he lost the battle.

I shimmied around and pulled him so that his face was buried against my chest, wrapping my hooves around him as I gently began to give him love. It sunk beneath his skin and into him, warming him with all I felt and had to give.

He had been neglecting his needs.

He needed it, needed me.

But that was okay, because I wasn't going anywhere.

"I'm here."

You'll likely have noticed that the little blog bits I've uploaded weren't in this chapter, and for good reason.

Simply put, this chapter wouldn't feel like THIS chapter if I added those bits in. So I'll save them for the next one. It's not all bad though, you get an extra chappy out of it.

Cya, stay snuggly! :D

Parlave Oum (Part One)

Well here we go again fellas!

I've been stewing over just how to write this chapter for some time now. It's certainly going to be a very important one so I needed to get it just right. Still I know that this will likely be a turning point for some people, and I'm okay with that.

Let the most controversial chapter…

Begin!

New Arc - The Dome

Parlave Oum

(Part One)

Richard Pov

Lights flashed before my eyes, visions of people and Ponies, Changelings and Alicorns.

I could see them all, I could see…a woman, a familiar woman.

"Emily?"

My sister smiles at me and shakes her head, her hair growing out, becoming longer, it's colour darkening from a rich brown into a glossy black.

"Live. Your. Life." Each word was met with a soft poke on my chest, and a smile on her face. "And make sure when you wake up to give this to Chrissy."

Give what to Chrissy?

Light poured out from me, flying towards something, someone.

It reached them, reached…her, and then…

I knew no more.

…

Something smelled really good.

As in really, really good. I couldn't put a word to what it smelled like exactly, but whatever it was filled my senses until I could smell nothing but.

And as I said, it smelled really good.

Someone had their arm wrapped around me, I could feel it, feel them holding my stomach, pulling me closer to them. They were warm, soft, pleasant to the touch.

I smiled in my half asleep daze and reached down to grab their hand, entwining my fingers with theirs as I-

'Wait what.'

My eyes snapped open and I looked down at the offending appendage, not believing what my eyes were showing me as I realized that I was indeed holding another hand.

"Chrissy…?"

I slowly moved the hand off of me and turned around, my eyes widening by the second as I took in the person beside me.

The person who most certainly was not Chrissy.

Not the one I knew.

She felt almost wrong to my Changeling senses. Alien, as if there was something hiding just beneath the skin. And yet as I looked at her face and ignored those senses, she came across as rather pretty, cute even.

She had a small nose, almost button-like. Her lips were curved into a lazy smile and her hair was black, a very dark black at that and yet somewhat glossy in the dim light of the hive. As my eyes trailed down her svelte body, I took in her curves and toned stomach, noticing a slight definition of abs upon it.

It took me a moment to realize that I hadn't taken note of her breasts, but as I looked at what was admittedly a rather boastful couple of puppies, I realized that they didn't really do a whole lot for my libido.

Well, they made my dick tingle a bit, but it certainly wasn't standing at attention.

I wondered why.

'There are more important questions here, Richard. Like why the hell is there a woman here?'

Before I could think on what to do, the woman opened her shockingly green eyes and looked at me, a dreamy smile on her face as she giggled at my admittedly bewildered expression.

"Come back to bed Richard," she said, smile widening as I all but choked on nothing. "Hey, what's the matter baby?"

I opened my mouth and closed it, realization coming over me none too gently as I finally shook off the morning dew.

"Is that you, Chrissy?" I asked, wincing as she frowned at me sadly.

"Oh Richie," she whispered, making to get up. "I told you last night sweetie, it's me. This is real, you-"

Whatever else she was going to say was interrupted as she fell onto her stomach, a soft grunt escaping her mouth as she looked down at herself, evidently confused.

Then she looked at her hands.

"THE FUCK?!" she cried, pushing herself up and falling onto her back as she tried and failed to stand on all fours. "What's going on?! This isn't a transformation, I haven't transformed, what's…"

I rushed over and held her shoulders before she could hurt herself, Chrissy's frightened face and accompanying emotions doing nothing to settle her down, or me for that matter.

"Richard, what's going on?" she asked, breathing frantically as she looked down at her body. "I'm not transformed. I'm…this is me, but I'm me! What's happened to me?!"

"I don't know!" I replied, trying my best not to panic with her. "You said something about a True Form a little while ago, maybe this is it?"

She shook her head. "It can't be, I was supposed to come with you when you saw your sister again to get it. But I didn't, I never acquired what I needed to create it. This isn't possible."

"And yet it is!"

The both of us flinched as Naerx's voice boomed behind me, causing me to spin around.

The Changeling in question was grinning as she took in Chrissy's body, her eyes roaming up and down in a rather clinical way.

"Not bad, Chrysalis," she praised, amusement heavy in her tone. "You've transformed correctly, I can't sense or see a single fault on your True Form."

"Did you not hear me before?" Chrissy snapped, glaring at Naerx as she tried and failed to get up. "Oh for fuck's sake, why can't I get up?"

"Because it isn't a typical transformation, and certainly not one you've done before," Naerx answered, watching with a smirk as I carefully helped Chrissy into a somewhat awkward sitting position. "They're just masks with instructions, you already know how they work when you take in their essence. But with a True Form…oh no, you need to work that out for yourself."

Chrissy opened her mouth only to close it and look down, her hands touching her legs and moving up onto her stomach.

"I don't understand," she said quietly, looking up at Naerx. "I never obtained this form, I never met Richard's sister. How do I have it?"

Naerx smiled and nodded at me. "He gave it to you."

Chrissy blinked before looking at me. "You gave me this, Richie?"

"Me?" I asked, bewildered. "How would I give you that?"

"I sensed the potential for transformation leave you and enter her," Naerx said, catching our attention again. "Indeed it was rather fascinating to watch her slowly change form, though admittedly a little grotesque."

"Grotesque in what way?"

I didn't think it was possible for a ghost to turn green, but I swear that she did.

"Well if you must know, I got the honour of watching her new form break out of her body like it was a cocoon," Naerx explained quickly. "Not exactly what I thought would happen when you obtained it, but I guess I was due a surprise at some point."

I swallowed something foul tasting and looked down at the mossy bed, the closer look rewarding my poor stomach with bits of broken chitin and…

'Well that's not entirely pleasant.'

"Chrissy, I don't want to upset you," I began, grimacing as I looked on the other side of the bed. "But your…um…"

"What?" she asked, turning slowly and peering in the same direction. Her eyes widened as her pale complexion quickly became tinged with much the same colour as Naerx had sported. "Oh that's disgusting."

"I don't know how I didn't wake up," I muttered. "But I'm really glad I was asleep."

"You're glad?" she asked, disbelief heavy in her tone. "I'm the one it was happening to! Imagine if I woke up halfway through that."

"You wouldn't have," Naerx interrupted. "Neither of you would've, I kept you both asleep. Didn't think you'd like waking up to…uh, that."

On the other side of the bed were not only more bits of broken chitin, but a rather familiar horn, a lot of teeth and a couple of rather bloody green eyes.

Chrissy looked back at Naerx with a rather ill expression on her face. "Am I…is that going to happen every time I transform into this?"

Naerx, having somewhat regained her composure, chuckled nervously but shook her head.

"No," she replied. "The first transformation is always something like that, though not usually so grotesque." She chuckled again but stopped and swallowed at Chrissy's icy glare, a guilty smile on her face as she continued.

"Your magic didn't know what it was and as such didn't allow the transformation to occur swiftly, so as to understand it. But now that you've transformed, your magic knows what it is and what goes where. The next time you transform into this, it'll feel as natural as all the others."

"I hope so," Chrissy grumbled, looking at the remnants of herself on her floor and frowning. "I don't know how to use my magic like this. Naerx can you get rid of all of that?"

"All of you, you mean?" Naerx quipped, grinning at the heated glare Chrissy shot her. "It's no trouble at all."

She looked at me and smiled slightly.

"This might feel uncomfortable."

Before I could move, Naerx flew right at me, into me and then…she was standing back where she was before. Chrissy was holding my suddenly shaky body as best she could, concern pouring off of her and into me as I sensed it.

The bits of what once was Chrissy were gone.

"Sorry," Naerx said, smiling sheepishly. "I had to use one of you and she's new, so…well, you were a safer pick."

"You could've told me before you decided to possess me," I snapped, rubbing my head as a headache began to come on. "Ugh, I feel rough."

"I'm not certain I'm supposed to do that to Kings," Naerx admitted, grinning as she faded away.

"You think?"

"Richard."

Chrissy's voice brought my attention onto her immediately, all annoyance forgotten as nervous emotions began to trickle into me.

From her.

"What's wrong?" I asked, admittedly still uncertain what to do as I took her hands into my own.

She opened her mouth for a moment but then closed it, her rather delicate looking eyebrows forming a frown as she looked at me.

"This body," she began, the words leaving her slowly. "This transformation, this form…it's still me."

I blinked but nodded. "I know."

She smiled quickly and shook her head, continuing. "No, you don't know. I'm still me underneath this form, I'm still Changeling. But I'm also this whenever I want to be…need to be, for however long I wish."

Confused, I nodded again. "I know hun, what are you getting at?"

"Sorry," she said. "I'm trying to explain in a way that won't hurt you."

I chuckled and pulled her close, enjoying her little gasp as her skin touched mine.

"Just say it hun, I'll try my best not to be offended."

She laughed lightly and nuzzled my nose, an action that while pleasant before, was obviously easier to do against me without a muzzle.

'I think I still prefer the other one though.'

"Okay," she said, mostly to herself I think. "What I'm trying to say, is that I'm only using this form. I don't know for certain if you prefer this look but…I don't want to stay like it forever."

I smiled and kissed her small nose, enjoying the way she scrunched it. "That's fine with me hun. I love you for you, whatever you look like."

She seemed to relax immediately. "Oh good. I was worried for a second that you'd prefer this to me, my normal form I mean."

"I love you whatever you look like," I repeated, looking her right in the eyes.

A smile grew on her face at my words, happy emotions filling me up as they seemed to sink in.

"Okay," she whispered, a startled noise leaving her as I gave her butt a quick squeeze.

"And for the record," I said, grinning at her slowly reddening cheeks. "I still find your buggy arse more sexy than this one."

"Oh really?" she purred, leaning forward and kissing me…only to stop halfway through it and glare as I began to laugh. "Oi, what are you laughing at?"

"It's l-like you're trying to eat my face," I gasped, trying my best to communicate without laughing.

She made this infinity more difficult when she went for a repeat.

"Stop, stop!" I giggled in what was absolutely a very manly man way. "Look, you need to move against my lips, not eat my mouth."

"Well it's not my fault," she grumbled, pouting. "I don't know how this mouth works yet."

"We could practice."

"You sound like a teenager."

"Well excuse me Grandma, not all of us are a couple centuries old you know."

"Grandma?!"

"No don't hit me, I bruise easily!"

She lowered her hand and smirked, proud of her apparent victory. I rolled my eyes and pulled her onto my lap, the mare squeaking as she quickly wrapped her arms around me.

"Don't drop me!" she yelped, clinging to me tightly.

I chuckled and pulled her even closer, admiring her almost luminous green orbs as they began to lid amorously.

"I never will, love," I murmured, grinning crookedly before leaning in and kissing her.

Rather than letting her take the lead as I often did, I took control instead, gently forcing her lips to move slowly with mine. They were soft and sweet…literally sweet, I could taste something upon them.

It was like…sugar.

"You taste as nice as you smell," I said lowly, chest rumbling. "I really like it."

"Yeah?" she said quietly, her breath becoming a light pant.

"Mhmm."

She grinned…and then blinked, strange emotion beginning to emanate from her.

"Wait, what do you mean smell?" she asked quickly. "What do I smell like?"

"What, I don't know, nice," I replied, somewhat lost in the now ruined moment.

She smiled sheepishly. "Sorry baby, I know we were getting somewhere there, but I need to know what you mean by smell. What do I smell like?"

"I told you," I said, chuckling. "You smell nice."

Chrissy frowned and bit her lip, a rather adorable look for her I have to admit.

"Okay I'm asking the wrong question," she said. "What do you feel when you smell me?"

I opened my mouth but she interrupted me. "Just humour me love, please."

I scratched my cheek, confused at what she was asking but complied, closed my eyes and breathed in her scent.

A lot of it.

It took a moment, a few more moments even.

But then it happened.

"…you smell…I feel like I want to protect you…to keep you close and keep the both of you-"

I opened my eyes and gasped, looking at her.

Right at her.

But not her face.

Chrissy followed my eyes and looked down, a small smile beginning to worm its way onto her face as she touched her stomach.

The place where the oh so nice scent was coming very strongly from.

The scent that was screaming at every instinct I had to protect, to keep close, to keep safe.

"I see," she whispered, a full grin upon her face. "I didn't think it'd happen without my complete control. I wanted to make sure that this was what you wanted before allowing your seed to take."

I merely stared at her, not sure what to say.

I knew this was going to happen, we'd both agreed on it.

And yet…

"I thought we'd have to…you know, do it again with you like this," I said, fumbling over my words.

"Not quite love," she giggled, so very happy as she smiled at me, I could feel it more than I could see it. "Your seed has been stored within me for months and as a Queen I have far greater control on when it begins…usually anyway. It must have begun once the transformation was complete, I was asleep so..." She shrugged.

"W-When." I stopped and cleared my suddenly rather dry throat. "When is it…I mean…how long until you give…"

"Not long at all," she replied, smiling at me in a way I had never seen her do so before. "I can birth hundreds of eggs in three days, and in this form I am still half Changeling. It will be very swift."

She paused and looked at me curiously. "How long does it usually take for Humans?"

"Nine months usually," I croaked, her words beginning to sink in.

She smiled and touched her stomach lightly, an almost dream-like expression on her face.

"Our child will feed on our love, it will grow quickly, very quickly," she explained, her voice taking on a soft tone as she shimmied closer. "We pass down our knowledge through the hive mind, our child will learn from it while within."

"It'll be walking and talking when it pops out?" I squeaked, ignoring her loud laughter.

"No love," she said, shaking her head. "It will simply learn how to do so quicker then…let's say a foal would."

"How do you know?" I asked. "I mean, aren't we the first to have…like this?"

"There have been hybrid children before," she said, uncomfortable all of a sudden. "Not every child survived the birth, the combined races simply weren't compatible. But those who did grew quickly, a baby into a child in but a year."

"Are you sure that we're compatible?" I asked quickly, worry forming in the pit of my stomach.

She smiled gently and nodded, reaching out a stroke my face. "I knew that we were compatible when I found you in that tavern two years ago."

Her hand left my cheek and took my own, gently placing it upon her flat stomach.

"Close your eyes," she whispered.

I did so, closing them, the feeling of her stomach becoming more pronounced as I did so.

"Feel," she urged, tone soft, loving. "Not as a Human, but as a King."

The block that had been all but impossible to breech had been chipped away by Luna's meddling. I hated that repulsive mare with everything I had, but in that moment I could've thanked her.

For as I ignored the feel of my hand, choosing to focus instead on the feel of my own power.

I felt it.

I felt it within her, small, just beginning.

I could feel the speed of which it would begin to grow, the amount of love it would need in order to do so.

A brief noise, a low flash beneath my eyelids.

I could feel…

My eyes opened to meet hers, the Chrissy who had unveiled herself to me all that time ago, looking deep into my eyes with nothing but love.

I couldn't stop the smile.

"We're having a baby," I whispered.

Her own smile widened, the mare all but trembling with joy as she nodded.

"We're having a baby."

She leaned in and eagerly accepted my lips, our kiss something more than one of passion or love.

It was something new.

Chrissy Pov

It had happened.

It wasn't my choice to happen so soon, but it had still happened.

And I was never going to complain, not ever, not when my beloved mate was looking at me with such love in his eyes, such emotion in his heart.

We were having a baby, his baby…

I loved that man with everything I was.

"Richie, let's-"

The moment was ruined completely as the two of us clutched our heads, a voice booming within the entire hive.

"PARLAVE OUM!

The words seemed to reverberate throughout my entire body, and no matter how hard I pressed my ears down, I couldn't block them out. The walls shook, the floor rumbled and all I could do was squint as an immense wave of something hit me like a buffalo, forcing me to stay still and hold my hooves around my stomach.

I hadn't felt such instinct in so long, but everything in me was screaming danger.

I had to protect-

But then it all stopped, the noise, the shaking, everything stopped.

"Oh, fuck me." Richards voice was barely audible with the ringing in my ears, but I still managed to hear his pained tone. "What was...wait, what am I...CHRISSY?!"

His sudden shock sent a rush of adrenaline through my body, and I was moving before I could think to do so.

Richard was walking towards the entrance to the catacombs, but the look on his face as he was obviously struggling not to do so made it very clear that it wasn't by choice.

"Hold on, Richie. I'm com-WOAH!" My words were cut short as I too found myself being forced to walk to the entrance, no amount of struggling allowing me to stop in any way. "What is this? Naerx!"

The ghostly apparition appeared besides me, floating at the same pace with ease as her eyes watched, wide and shocked.

"Parlave Oum," she said quietly, anger quickly taking root as she hissed. "After all Celestia has done, she DARES to call Parlave Oum!"

"Not to ruin your moment, but what the fuck is Parlave Oum?!" Richard shouted, holding onto the wall for dear life only for his hands to snap to his side. "The fuck is going on?!"

"It's old magic," Naerx explained, her frown getting deeper, angrier by the second. "It was what ended the war."

"Fascinating, but what is it doing to us?" he snapped, still struggling. "Gruhhh, COME ON!"

"It forced the opposing leaders of the war to meet in a Pax Dome."

At both mine and Richard's confused expression, she began to elaborate. "It's literally a dome of magic, but it contains within it Sacred Ground. No one can harm another within it and all magic is neutralized so they meet as equals."

"What?!" I hissed, quickly realizing why she was so angry. "After all she and her Ponies have done to us, they dare ask for diplomacy now?!"

"No fucking chance!" Richard chimed in, fury etched on his face.

"In case you both haven't noticed, neither of you have a choice," Naerx deadpanned, gesturing to both of us. "Neither will they mind you. The both of you will walk until you reach the dome."

"And where the fuck is that?" Richard asked, suddenly quite nervous.

"Halfway," Naerx replied, frowning. "Both sides meet halfway. The last time this was used, it took both sides days to reach the dome. You aren't as unfortunate, it'll likely take a couple of hours."

She paused. "Stop struggling, both of you. You can't fight against it no matter how strong you are, you'll just make it harder on yourselves."

I looked at Richard and nodded, my heart aching as I sensed a flicker of fear, his eyes looking at my stomach with trepidation.

"Can't we just escape when we get there?" he asked. "Enter the dome and then teleport or something?"

Naerx shook her head. "No, that's why I'm so angry. Neither can leave until an agreement is formed."

"Why haven't they used this earlier?" I asked. "If this is so powerful, then why didn't they use this months ago?"

"Because it's dangerous," she admitted, her frown deepening. "To summon the old magic you need to be pure of heart. The last time they used it, Luna sacrificed a colt of twelve years with soul magic."

Richard sneered and shook his head, a wave of disgust forcing me to lower my feelers for a moment.

"Of course she did," he muttered, bitter and angry. "Wish I could kill her again."

"Luna's dead. Maybe Celestia grew desperate enough to do something similar," Naerx guessed. "Either way there's no way out until an agreement is reached."

"But we can't!" he snapped, anger and fear beginning to come from him in waves. "Chrissy, our baby! They can't do this to us now!"

"I'm sorry Richard," Naerx said, frowning as she looked at me, or more aptly my stomach. "But they can and they have. There's nothing I can do to stop it, it's beyond me."

Her words hit me like stone.

I couldn't stop.

Neither of us could.

We were both going to be dragged to her, to Celestia who would NOT show any mercy after the death of her sister.

"But I won't be able to switch forms," I whispered, breathing becoming more and more unsteady as fear became more prevalent. "I-I have to switch forms to feed the baby."

"What if you switch now?" Richard asked, ducking down as we began to near the entrance to the hive.

I shook my head frantically. "I can't love! As long as I'm in my natural body, the baby can't be harmed, it's not in that one."

"How does that even work?"

"You want me to explain it now!" I shouted, regretting it immediately as he flinched.

I wanted more than anything to go to him, to nuzzle him, to apologize.

'Wait…'

"Naerx," I said, getting her attention. "You said it neutralizes magic?" I asked, fear really beginning to settle as Naerx nodded. "But…but I need magic to feed, we both do. If I can't feed then that means I can't use stored love either!"

Richard's look of horror said it for the both us.

If we couldn't share our love with the other…if I couldn't even access the vast amounts I had stored within me…

"Please no," I whimpered, trying with all I had to stop myself from moving. But whatever magic had a hold on me didn't seem to care.

It didn't care that I wouldn't be able to feed.

It didn't care that I wasn't the only one who needed it.

It didn't care that if we stayed in that dome for too long…

Our baby would starve.

To Be Continued In Part Two

Parlave Oum (Part Two)

Well, last chapter went down better than I expected it would. I'm pleased

But you don't care about that, you're here for the meat, the next part of Parlave Oum.

I hope you're ready, it's going to really make or break this story!

Begin!

Parlave Oum

(Part Two)

Richard Pov

We had been walking for hours.

The heat of the Badlands were long behind us, bringing the cooler climate of Equestria's edge as we continued to be yanked forward through a barren forest.

My surroundings were beyond my ability to care at that moment however, as I renewed my struggle against the pull, as I had been trying on and off for the past couple of hours.

Unfortunately, the more I struggled the more it seemed to harm me.

This didn't sit well with my lover.

"Richard please stop!"

"In a minute."

I ignored her frustrated hiss and kept on trying, ignoring the rapidly rising sensation of pain as it travelled up from my hands to my shoulders.

"Richie, please!"

The sound of Chrissy's voice, desperate and full of worry made me pause…but only for a moment as I continued to try and try to stop moving, to pull away from whatever bullshit was forcing me to walk.

"Listen to me!"

Anger brought my attention onto her, her frightened expression knocking a lot of the fight out of me.

"What?!" I snapped, frustration etched into that one word. "I'm trying to break free, why aren't you?!"

Her hurt flinch, her pained emotions did nothing to make me feel better about our situation. But it did make me stop.

"Look at yourself," she said, far more compassion than I deserved in her tone. "Look at your arms."

Frowning, I complied and looked at them…only to flinch back in disgust at the angry black veins standing out upon them.

"What on earth…"

"You're using hate," she explained softly, sadness emanating from her as she tried and failed to come closer to me, the pull forcing her to move in one direction only.

I blinked at her words and let go a tired breath. "I'm sorry…I didn't realize."

Her eyes lidded lovingly, an encouraging smile upon her face. "I know love, that's why I was trying to get your attention. You go somewhere else when you use that emotion."

Ashamed, I reached out for her only for my arms to snap to my sides.

"Fuck sake!" I hissed, my arms refusing to cooperate as I tried and tried.

"Hey, it's okay," she soothed, lips quivering ever so slightly. "This won't last forever, we'll get to this dome and then we'll be fine."

"How can you say that?" I asked, aghast. "They'll kill us before we even get inside. Hell, we can't even defend ourselves if we do."

"We'll have each other love," she replied. "We'll figure it out when we get inside. We have to…"

She looked down at her stomach for a brief moment, and in that brief moment I felt despair.

From her…for our baby.

I followed her gaze and felt instincts I had never truly felt before, not so strong, so…powerful.

'I have to protect her, protect both of them. I'll kill if I have too, but I need to keep her safe.'

"I want to break free too, everything inside is screaming it at me," she said quietly. "But I have more to consider than myself now. I can't take risks against magic I know nothing about."

"I'm sorry," I said again, catching her eyes as they met mine. "I just…I need to keep you safe."

Understanding flashed in her eyes. "Ah, of course. Silly of me to forget…"

"Forget what?"

She chuckled dryly. "Your instincts must be affecting you something crazy. I was too focused on my own to realize that you're struggling too."

"I know you can look after yourself-"

She shook her head and smiled softly at me. "But I can't, not once our baby starts to grow. I'll need you more than anything. Most of my love will be fed to our baby and I'll need more, I'll always need more. But as I feed it, I'll lose my strength. So I'll need my King to keep me safe, warm…loved."

She sighed. "I was going to tell you all of this before I allowed your seed to take, but what's happened has happened and I cannot change that." A dreamy smile grew upon her muzzle. "Nor do I want to."

A little overwhelmed by all she had said, I took a few minutes to think it over.

"But once we're inside this dome, you won't be able to feed it," I said. "How long can it survive without food?"

Chrissy bit her lip, frightened emotions trickling from her and into me.

"Half a day maybe," she whispered, her breathing becoming somewhat unsteady. "I…I don't know how long exactly. No Queen has ever allowed her children to starve within her. They'd sooner allow their own bodies to consume themselves than that."

"We'll have to play along with whatever Celestia is trying to do then," I said, bitterness laced in my tone as I considered the concept. "We need to get in and out as quickly as we can."

"We can't just let her run all over us, Richie," Chrissy refuted, shaking her head. "Naerx said the two parties come to an agreement. I don't know exactly what she wants but hopefully we can bluff our way through it until she lifts the dome and we can escape."

I hoped so too, but something told me that it wasn't going to be so easy.

Chrissy likely knew this too.

A short time passed us as we continued to walk through the forest, trepidation rising as I noticed we were nearing the end of it.

And as we finally passed through and entered a massive field of grass…I saw it.

It was absolutely fucking massive. A golden dome that seemed to stretch for miles, from side to side all the way to the clouds themselves.

"Holy fuck," Chrissy whispered behind me. "What is that thing?"

"A Pax Dome," Naerx's voice answered, the mare reappearing in between us as she glared at it. "It's bigger than I remember it being. I wonder how many innocent souls lost their lives to summon it."

"Are you being serious?" I asked, my neck uncomfortable as I turned my head to look at her. "A thousand years ago sure, but Celestia wouldn't kill her precious Ponies now, surely?"

"There is nothing below that mare," Naerx hissed, hate evident on her face. "Time has merely disguised her limits, not changed them. Look at how she treated you, with disdain and apathy. She didn't care how her kind abused you so long as you did as you were told, like a good little colt."

"Enough Naerx!" Chrissy interrupted, displeasure clear to see. "Where have you been? Content to let us walk in fear alone were you?"

Naerx winced at the accusation but shook her head. "No, I scouted ahead. Though I sorely wish I hadn't, I haven't been so exhausted in some time."

"You can leave us?" I asked, still angry at her words as I forced myself to look past them. "I thought you were bound to Chrissy or something?"

Naerx grimaced. "I'm bound to the great hive mind. But leaving her to see what lied ahead has weakened me quite a bit…I don't know if I'll be able to stay with you when you enter regardless of whether or not it will let me."

"Let you?"

"It's old magic Richard," she explained. "And it's aimed at you two, not me. As far as it's concerned I'm a foreign entity and it will likely not allow me to stay with you when you enter."

"Then tell us what you learned," Chrissy said, a trickle of fear in her tone. "We're almost there, they're going to see us soon."

Naerx sighed and rubbed her head, before beginning to explain.

"Celestia is there, along with three others though one I do not recognize. She also has a fair few of her guard with her too, though for what purpose I do not know. She will not need guarding while inside the dome, no one can harm anyone while inside."

"Who is with her?" Chrissy asked, frowning worriedly.

"The mare you impersonated some time ago and her husband," she replied. "There's also somepony under a hood, but I cannot say if they are Pegasus, Earth Pony or Unicorn. They're disguising themselves."

"Inside the dome?" Chrissy asked, perplexed. "But magic is neutralised, you told us."

Hope began to bloom…but Naerx's expression killed it as quickly as it came.

"They're outside it, Chrysalis," she said, sighing. "Both parties enter together, not one before the other.

"Hang on," I interrupted. "A mare and her husband?"

"Cadance and Shining Armor," Chrissy explained, a flash of shame flickering upon her face. "Do you remember the wedding I tried to invade? I told you about it some time ago, she was the bride I impersonated."

'Why does she feel shame?'

"Oh perfect," I grumbled. "Another chance for her to try and steal my love then."

"Excuse me?" she hissed angrily, the sheer amount emanating from her shocking me for a moment.

"I kind of forgot about it," I said. "So much happened when we escaped that it honestly left me. But when I was taken by Celestia's pet, Celestia tried to get Cadance to remove my love for you. She said it was corrupt. But it didn't work, apparently she can't take genuine love from someone. Lucky me…"

Chrissy made to say something else but was interrupted as the dome gave off a loud gong, almost akin to the sound of a church bell.

Well, a church bell going off with you standing very close to it. Basically it was kind of deafening.

And as I looked at the huge thing…I felt something I couldn't bring myself to admit aloud.

I was frightened.

Loathe I am to admit it, I was frightened as I neared the dome. Not just for Chrissy and our child, though that fear was very real.

But from the sheer presence this thing gave off. It felt more than just powerful, more than just old.

It felt...immortal. Like I was standing before something beyond me, something that judged me.

And found me wanting.

"This thing feels evil," I whispered, gritting my teeth as we neared.

"It's beyond good and evil, Richard," Naerx said, scowling at it. "It has a task to accomplish. I'd strongly advise not to struggle anymore lest you anger it."

"It can be angry?"

"Oh yes…"

"Stop talking," Chrissy interrupted, glaring ahead of me. "They can see us now."

A group of five guards were flying towards us, all decked out in their armour and carrying swords as they eventually neared and hovered above us. I couldn't tell them apart from the other, whatever spell or enchantment they had concealed their true appearance from me.

The one in the front wasn't looking at Chrissy, but rather right at me. I could feel his hatred as it came from him in waves, all of it directed at me.

"Well, well," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm as his eyes bored into me. "Not so powerful now are you, Human? What's the matter, why so silent? Aren't you going to try and kill some more of us?"

A guard flew a little closer and put a hoof on his shoulder, her voice revealing her to be female as she spoke to him. "Captain please, the Princess commanded us not to interfere. We were warned what could happen."

Curiously enough, I could feel a substantial amount of love emanating from the mare...

He shrugged her hoof off and glared at her. "Get back in line, Private Fleetfoot. Your opinion is of no consequence right now." He then turned back to glare at me, his gaze moving slightly onto Chrissy as a small smirk grew on his face.

"Still silent then?" he asked, anger pouring from him in waves, contrary to his cold expression. "Perhaps if I nick your creature with my sword, you'll give me just cause to kill you where you stand."

He moved a bare inch towards Chrissy, my eyes began to glow…

"You would antagonise and try to kill the one being who can save you from extinction?" Chrissy asked, her tone surprisingly soft as she addressed the Captain. She looked at me and shook her head, before focusing her attention back on him. "I knew Ponies to be foolish, but I never considered you to be this foolish."

The stallion narrowed his eyes, his confusion clear for the both of us to feel.

"What lies are you spewing, Changeling?" he spat.

"Wait, you don't know?" I interceded, his furious expression returning as he turned to look at me once more.

"Know what, Human?!" he snapped.

Chrissy and I looked at each other, ignoring the dome as we neared it.

"She hasn't told you has she?" Chrissy asked, actual pity in her tone as she looked at him. "She hasn't told any of you. Do you have any idea what Richard is worth to you? What the Princess even needs him for?"

His anger and hate seemed to dim, but only slightly.

"What do you mean?" Fleetfoot asked, the Captain giving her a look that she apparently ignored.

"You're dying out," I explained, rather bluntly but enough to try and convey my honesty. "And I was saving you from this."

The guard all looked at each other, muttering.

"What?"

"That can't be."

"He's lying."

"I am not lying," I interrupted, looking at the mare rather than the Captain. "Your kind is dying out, surely you must know something about the birth rates? When I was living in Canterlot, it wasn't exactly a secret."

"We came to understand that Princess Celestia had it under control," Fleetfoot said, looking at me strangely. "How are you supposed to save us. You're not even remotely Pony."

"I don't know how it all works," I said, shrugging. "All I know is that you're all shooting blanks, and I'm the cure. Or I was the cure, I'm not exactly planning on spunking in a cup again anytime soon."

"And you only have your Princess to blame," Chrissy finished, catching their attention. "If she had left us alone, Richard would likely have kept spunking in a cup and you lot would be just fine."

The guard all looked at each other, muttering too quietly for even me to hear. But the Captain was not a part of it, he simply glared at us.

"You blame our Princess for your misdeeds?" the Captain snarled, pointing as us with his sword. "You tried to invade Canterlot years ago and very nearly succeeded. How many lives were lost trying to fend you off until Captain Armor and Princess Cadance repelled you?!"

He turned to me.

"And you," he snapped. "You killed two loyal stallions of the guard on their first bucking day! They did nothing to earn your ire, they did nothing to deserve their deaths! And you killed them anyway!"

"And I would like to know why."

The Captain snapped out of his anger and landed on the ground, making to move in the way of a Unicorn mare who had walked up behind them.

"Ma'am, we've already warned you not to come near them," he insisted, his attitude a complete one eighty as concern emanated from him.

The mare shook her head, her red shoulder length mane swaying from side to side as she looked at him briefly. "I have the right to know why, Captain Pearl. You cannot deny me this."

"He will lie and hurt you," he said, ignoring Chrissy and I as we looked at each other, confused.

"I'm standing right here, douchebag," I said, smiling inwardly as he spun around, sword in mouth. "Or should I say, walking right here? Is that more apt or am I a bit too quick for you?"

Before he could move, the mare put a hoof on his shoulder and shook her head, her voice a whisper but loud enough for my admittedly good senses to hear.

"Pearl you're my brother, please let me do this."

"Ruby…"

She shook her head and moved past him, walking beside us with her eyes solely on me.

"You're awfully brave to stand so close to me," I said quietly. "Aren't you afraid of me?"

She said nothing for a few moments, and it was only when I realized that I had actually stopped walking that I looked away from her and at the dome.

I could barely see Celestia and her fucking entourage on the other side, they were so far away it was like looking at an ant.

"Why did you do it?" the mare asked, her voice tight with emotion. "Why did you kill them?"

I turned back and opened my mouth…but no answer came out.

Whatever quippy remarks I had died as I realized I didn't know what to say.

"They were my children, can you tell?" she continued, chest beginning to heave as she pointed at her face. "Did they look like me? Do you even remember their faces?"

"You don't need to answer that, love," Chrissy said, eyeing the mare coldly. "This is likely Celestia trying to stir you up before we-"

"SHUT YOUR BUCKING MOUTH!" the mare screamed, the sheer volume making Chrissy flinch. "What do you know about loving your children. You got yours killed!"

She made to rush at Chrissy but was held back by the Captain. "What do you know about being a mother? You used your subjects to invade, how many were your own children? How many did you toss aside in favour of power?"

Chrissy, to my absolute disbelief, lost whatever cold mask she was keeping up. Her eyes rapidly began to fill with tears before she could think to hide them.

The mare turned back and stared at me with undisguised anguish.

"I know how you were treated by the nobles of Canterlot. But my sons were not noble. They were guards simply doing their job." She stopped talking to try and hold back a sob. "A-And you killed them. You killed my boys, my little colts."

Her anguish turned to anger, eyes red from tears. "Why did you kill them. WHY?!"

I noticed Celestia moving in the distance, apparently having heard the mare's voice.

"It was an accident," I replied, cutting the mare off before she could scream anything else.

"A-An accident?" the mare echoed, her voice hollow, eyes lost. "My sons died because of an accident?"

I sighed and rubbed my arm, more uncomfortable than I'd felt in my life as I looked into her dead eyes.

"You won't like the explanation any better than before," I said, quickly noticing Celestia watching me from the other side of the dome, though how she could even see me was beyond my comprehension.

"I tried to kill Celestia. But I missed and hit the guard...uh, your sons instead. I didn't mean to kill them, it was an accident. I wasn't…I didn't have control, I couldn't control what I was doing. I didn't mean to kill anyone."

I looked down, wishing more than ever that I could move from the spot I was stuck in.

"I'm sorry," I said, looking back at the mare. "If I could take it back then I would. I'm not a monster, and I'm not a psychopathic murderer either. I didn't mean to kill them."

She merely stared at me, her empty eyes sparking with the tiniest bit of life for all of a moment.

"I wish I had enough hate to hope that one day you suffer the same way I have," she whispered, her voice broken. "I'll never forgive you for killing my babies. Never…and if you truly aren't a monster then I hope that it haunts you for the rest of your life."

She looked at Chrissy, her eyes roaming up and down my mate before settling on her stomach, where Chrissy's hoof was resting without thought.

Her eyes widened slightly as tears began to fall once more.

"It isn't fair," she sobbed. "You don't deserve it, you don't deserve…"

She turned and ran away, not a word, not another noise leaving her as she did so.

"Ruby!"

The Captain ran after her, his regiment all looking at each other before nodding and following him.

Leaving us very much alone.

"Fuck me," I muttered, rubbing my head. "Did not expect that."

"Are you okay?" Chrissy asked quietly, trying and failing to move from her spot, her hoof having left her stomach.

'None of the other Ponies seemed to realize what she had, I would have felt it if they did.'

I opened my mouth to reply but stopped as I felt something being to pull me towards the dome, snapping me out of my moment.

"If I say yes, will that make you feel better?" I asked, my smile feeling very fake as I tried and failed to put the mares face out of my mind.

"I'm sorry Richard," she said softly. "I…don't really know what else to say."

"It's not on you, it's on me," I replied, putting up a hand when she tried to refute my words. "I was weak, I let my magic control me. I won't let that happen again."

Whatever she was going to say was forgotten as we were both yanked none too nicely into the dome.

The effect was immediate.

The chitinous armour I had protecting me withdrew back into my skin, leaving me quite naked and suddenly rather cold, something I hadn't felt in a long time. But it paled in comparison to the horror I felt as my magic just…left me.

It didn't go into me, it wasn't repressed or subdued.

It just vanished completely.

I couldn't feel emotions, I couldn't sense a thing. Even my natural abilities, my strength, my endurance…I felt it all slip away.

Until I was as powerless as I was when I first arrived here.

A hunger I hadn't felt in so long returned with a vengeance, my stomach growling for food I hadn't eaten in almost a year.

It was like I was Human again.

"R-R-Richie?"

But if I was bad, Chrissy was downright awful.

Her eyes had lost their subtle glow, her wings had vanished and her horn was currently crumbling to dust as I watched. She put a hoof up to touch her forehead and winced as the last of her horn was brushed away.

"Shitting hell," I gasped, rushing over of my own volition for the first time in hours. I reached her as she hissed in pain, her sharp fangs dulling as they grew smaller. "Holy fuck, are you alright?"

She looked at me, her whole body trembling…

"Ric-"

And threw up on the ground, reflexes only just allowing me to dodge at the last moment.

"Jesus Christ!" I cried, quickly moving back as I rubbed her back, my poor lover trembling as she wretched and heaved. "What's happening to you?"

"Can't feel, can't feel, can't feel," she gasped, over and over. "It's all gone, I can't feel anything. I can't feel you, I can't feel our…" She threw up again, her words effectively halted.

"What's going on?" I asked aloud, beginning to panic she Chrissy began to shake uncontrollably.

But then a thought, a memory from so long ago…

"Oh…well that's good to know," I joked.

"I can't help it Richie," she pleaded honestly. "For a changeling, feeling another's emotion is like breathing. I couldn't stop even if I wanted to, especially not without consequences."

"What consequences?" I asked, tilting my head to one side. "It can't be that bad…can it?"

"Well why don't you hold your breath and see what happens," she snarked. "Or maybe you should stop eating for a while. The hunger pangs are fantastic."

"But then why isn't it affecting me?" I muttered.

I had no time to wonder why.

"Naerx?!" I shouted, not caring that others may hear. "What's going on?"

…but there was no reply.

She wasn't here.

It was up to me.

"Chrissy, Chrissy look at me!" I commanded, the mare gasping like a fish out of water as she looked up, her eyes wild and frightened. "I know you're scared, you can't feel anything. But I'm here, I'm right in front of you. Focus on that, focus on me and breathe slowly, in and out…in and out…in and out."

I have no idea how it worked, but as she obeyed and began to regulate her breathing, her wild eyed expression began to mellow out as she began to calm down.

I continued to gently rub her back, her lack of wings somewhat disturbing but I pushed it aside.

"Richie please hold me, I'm so cold," she whispered, her teeth chattering together as if to confirm it. "Why am I so cold?"

"I think this dome got rid of everything," I replied, Chrissy turning her head to look at me, her eyes somewhat glassy as they began to droop. "Hey now come on, don't pass out on me. Breathe, stay awake."

"I…I can't," she panted, eyes beginning to tear up. "There's no love in me, I have nothing left. No strength, no…no…"

Her eyes began to close, her breathing beginning to slow.

"Chrissy?!" I shook her lightly, her eyes rolling back into her head. "Chrissy!"

I picked her up with all the strength I had left and rushed at the dome, only to bounce off with more force than I used, the dome flashing almost angrily as I was tossed back.

Chrissy flew from my arms and landed on the floor, rolling a few times before lying very still.

I ignored my pain and half walked, half crawled over to her.

"Chrissy wake up!" I shouted, turning her onto her side and shaking her.

She didn't move.

"Chrissy?"

My voice sounded small, tiny, so quiet.

Her eyes opened, looking at me, a small smile on her muzzle.

"Hey, hey come on, stay awake," I urged, stroking her face.

Her smile quivered, a single tear trailed down her cheek.

Her eyes grew dim.

And she breathed no more.

To Be Continued in Part Three

Parlave Oum (Part Three)

Oooh yeah!

I reckon the last chapter was just enough of a blue balling kick in the teeth cliffhanger for you. Shall I do it again?

Well, here we go. Part three.

Begin!

Parlave Oum

(Part Three)

Richard Pov

The world around me was white noise, empty, broken.

'Fourteen, fifteen, sixteen…"

She wasn't breathing.

'Twenty, twenty one, twenty two…"

She wasn't breathing.

'Twenty eight, twenty nine, thirty, and breathe!'

There was a foul taste on her lips, but I didn't care. I breathed into her, counting the seconds.

'One, two, three.'

She wasn't breathing!

"Chrissy please!" I cried, panting from the exertion. "I can't do this without you. I love you, I need you! Please love, wake up!"

The dome gave off a sudden loud gong, the sheer volume making me jump.

But before I could so much as put a mere thought as to why, I felt myself being tugged away from Chrissy, an unseen force pulling me away from her...and I couldn't fight back!

"NO!" I screamed, my hands leaving her as I was forced up into a standing position, like a puppet on a string. "NO, STOP! SHE'S DYING, I CAN SAVE HER. DON'T DO THIS!"

Even without my powers, I could still sense whatever this dome was as it pulled me away from Chrissy.

I could feel its power, I could feel it...and it was laughing at me, mocking me.

And then I heard it, like a voice in my head and yet all around me at once. Its words were far apart, as if saying them hurt whatever it was.

"You should...never have tried...to fight us...Such a foolish...little boy..."

"No, no please I'm sorry!" I pleaded, all thoughts of even attempting to fight back leaving me. "Don't let Chrissy die!"

"We did not...kill her...YOU DID!

As the last word filled my head, the dome flashed a terrible gold...and Chrissy's unmoving form caught alight, covered in golden flame.

It was like an eternity...in all of a second.

The fire vanished...and so did Chrissy.

She was gone, our bond was gone, everything was…gone.

There is no word in the English language to describe what came out of my mouth at that moment. The closest I can describe it to is something between an angry roar and a heartbroken scream.

"NOOOO!" The word was so raw that it hurt my throat. "CHRISSY!"

I could hear the dome again, it's voice, it's laughter as it permeated around me.

"Bring her back!" I screamed, ignoring that I couldn't fight against it, that it was bringing me closer and closer to a mare who had hunted us down like animals. I didn't care for either, I didn't care at all.

"NOW!"

"You DARE to…challenge us?"

Something invisible grabbed at my throat, restricting my breathing almost immediately. I couldn't even bring my hands to grasp at it, they were stuck to my sides.

"You forget yourself, Richard…Tyler. You forget…where you are. You forget…how truly…insignificant you are here."

"Then kill me!" I yelled, gasping for air that refused to come. "You've killed her, so kill me!"

It's laughter physically hurt my head, like a drum going off inside it.

"We didn't…kill her. Your struggling…your defiance…YOU killed her."

It let go of my throat, its words hammering into my head with all the subtly of a brick.

"You lie!" I screamed, unwilling, unable to believe it for a moment. "I thought nothing could hurt us here! No one can be harmed, how is she dead?!"

There was a moment of pause, a second or two of silence.

"Nothing can die here," it said, the voice suddenly smoother and feminine. Its words no longer sounded so far apart. "But we can punish you if you choose to defy us."

"What do you mean nothing can die, she's gone!"

"You fought and fought," it continued, ignoring me. "You tried to resist us. You tried to refuse the call of Parlave Oum. Such an offense cannot be let go without punishment, punishment of the mind and heart."

"Then you should have killed me," I whispered, ignoring the tears as they fell down my cheeks. "Y-You didn't need t-to…"

"But we can see that you did not know of the consequences," the voice continued, ignoring me still. "We have looked into you and can see this now. We do not punish the ignorant."

"Punish the ignorant?" I echoed.

"We reverse the punishment and offer apologies, forgive us Richard Tyler."

"W-What?"

I blinked…and realized that I was suddenly back on one knee, my hand rubbing a back.

Her back, Chrissy's back.

"Chrissy?"

The mare wretched and heaved but nothing came out of her, her body shivering against my palm.

'What's going on? Was it all a mindfuck?'

"Ugh, I hate this thing already," she groaned, rubbing her stomach with a hoof as she sat none to lightly back on her rump. "Sorry about that."

She looked at me, her face slightly green, her eyes widening a touch as she took my expression in.

"Richard?"

"You died."

Her eyes widened ever more, mouth open without sound for but a moment. "What are you talking about Richie?"

"You died Chrissy, "I whispered, the words leaving me so quietly, without thought from me. "Y-You…I tried CPR but you wouldn't wake up. You weren't breathing, you died, you caught alight and died, you died, you-"

"H-Hey, hey," she soothed, moving closer. "It was just a bad reaction hun. My body reacted badly to being cut off, that's all. I didn't die."

I looked at her…but I couldn't really see her. All I could see was me, my hands pressing and pressing, over and over but she wouldn't breathe.

She wouldn't breathe, she wouldn't breathe, she wouldn't breathe, she wouldn't breathe-

"Baby you're trembling," she said, her gentle tone bringing me out of it, if for but a moment. Her eyes met mine, confusion clear in her expression. "What's the matter? I told you, I was just…"

Realization clicked before she finished her last word. "This place is messing with your head isn't it?"

Was it?

'You tried to resist us. You tried to refuse the call of Parlave Oum. Such an offense cannot be let go without punishment.'

"Punishment of the mind and heart," I said quietly, looking at her hooves as I only just realized I was holding them in my hands. "Yeah I think so. I think it's fucking with me…fucking hell."

"What did you see?" she asked carefully, biting her lower lip.

She was worried.

"You threw up and then…you passed out and wouldn't breathe," I replied, fighting my body as it tried to continue shaking. "Y-You wouldn't breathe, I tried everything but you wouldn't breathe and then you…you were set on fire and burned to ash. There was n-nothing left of you."

I looked at the ground and then back at her. "Whatever this dome is, it knew what I was scared of the most. I'm terrified to lose you, I can't lose you. I can't lose anyone else."

Her eyes lidded sadly.

"You didn't lose me, I'm right here," she whispered, nuzzling me, her breath sweet. "Baby I'm right here in front of you."

A small grin grew on her muzzle. "I'm not dead and I'm certainly not on fire. I didn't even throw up."

"Wouldn't wanna kiss you if you had," I chuckled, my body giving one last shiver despite my efforts to hold it back.

"You're mean," she mumbled, kissing me lightly, a frown appearing on her face. "Baby you're freezing. Fuck…we don't even have our natural defences. That's why you're so cold.""

"You're cold too," I said, rubbing her wingless back, their disappearance unnerving me somewhat. "Come close."

"Wha-"

"Human trick," I added quickly, smiling as she closed her mouth.

She shrugged and leaned against me, her eyes widening in surprise as we began to share what warmth we had.

"My people do this when it gets cold," I explained, not sure whether or not she was listening as she rubbed her head against my chest. "We basically share body heat. It uh, helps."

"I'm not complaining," she purred. "Changelings rarely get cold. I feel like I've missed out on something here."

"Well, lower your defences in the future and we can do it again," I replied, smiling at her cat-like movement.

"It's a date," she said, grinning up at me.

A moment passed before I spoke again. "Chrissy, our baby. Can you…"

"No," she whispered, shaking her head. "I can't feel a thing in this dome."

A thought came to me, slow, as pleasant as it was unpleasant.

"Chrissy, in that…thing," I began, jumbling my words in an effort to say the right ones. "That mindfuck thing that just happened to me. The dome spoke to me."

"It…spoke to you?" she echoed, uncertainty in her tone. "Are you sure?"

"I hope so," I chuckled dryly. "It said nothing here can die. Not just that nothing can be harmed like Naerx said. But that nothing here can die. If that's the case then surely…"

Her breathing became unsteady for the slightest second. It was brief, but I heard it.

"I hope you're right love," she murmured, kissing my chest softly. "I really do."

The dome gave a substantially quieter gong, but the sharpness was enough to ruin our moment completely as Chrissy jumped in fright.

"I couldn't even feel that coming, it really does negate magic," she grumbled, rubbing her hornless head sadly. "We're powerless here Richard. Even my teeth are dulled down, I have no weapons."

"Me neither, I almost feel Human again," I agreed. "Well, more than almost actually. And having no clothes is certainly not helping right now with this cold."

"Celestia's going to have a heart attack when she sees you," she muttered, her frown deepening as she looked past me, eyes widening. "Holy shit…"

"What?"

I looked behind me and had to rub my eyes a touch at what I saw in the distance.

Two golden chairs in front of an oval shaped golden table. They were almost translucent from where I was kneeling.

Four Ponies were sitting down on the opposite side, their horns gone, wings gone.

Celestia, Cadance, her husband and…

"Oh shit…"

Chrissy's whisper said it all for me.

"I killed her Chrissy," I said. "I swear on my life that I killed her. Emily pulled her from her body, I crushed her head beneath my foot, I felt it crunch. I felt her die."

"It must have been a trick," Chrissy hissed, anger clear in her tone. "You know, Richie. In a way I'm glad. Now I get the chance to rip out her throat for all she did to you!"

She was up and walking over before I could stop her, prompting me to quickly keep pace and follow.

As we neared, Celestia turned her head from her sister and looked at us, her eyes resting on Chrissy for a moment before settling on me.

I tried not to shiver as her eyes trailed down, a light flush appearing on her face.

Cadance and her husband were a mere afterthought compared to her, though I did take note of how frightened Cadance seemed to be. Her eyes were glued to Chrissy and barely blinked.

My attention however was on Luna, anger simmering beneath the surface as I glared at her and…

Blinked.

She was smiling at me.

Not in a creepy way, or even a condescending way. She was smiling at me like…almost like…

No…no it was just a trick. I was seeing things, I had to be.

"Welcome," Celestia said, her voice surprisingly smooth given the circumstances. "Please take a seat, we'll likely be here for some-"

"Do not play nice with us, Princess," Chrissy hissed, interrupting her with more loathing than I had thought possible. "After everything you have done to Richard, to me. Don't you dare play nice with us now!"

"If we are going to play the blame game, then we're going to be here for quite some time my dear," Celestia replied, evidentially amused judging by her tone. "Do you truly wish to start this with that? I do have a list somewhere if you intend to do so."

"How are you alive?" I cut across, staring at Luna who in turn was merely smiling back.

"Me?" she asked, her smile becoming almost…cheeky? "Well usually I start by breathing, it does help a bit."

Taken aback at her flippant manner, I honestly didn't know what to say.

"Luna…" Celestia scolded, giving her an exasperated look before turning to face me, a warm smile on her face. "I apologize Richard, she's been rather chipper lately. Though I do wonder what you mean by your question? What do mean by, how are you alive?"

I did NOT want to talk to this bitch, not one bit.

But the moment that thought crossed my mind, I felt something very powerful brush against me, my skin hot at its touch. Celestia's eyes widened in that moment, my eyes only just managing to notice a light golden wisp touching her shoulder.

"Luna?" she said slowly, her voice low.

"Sister?"

"What are you doing?"

Luna giggled…as in actually giggled and shook her head. "I've just asked for something to keep us all honest, that's all."

"You never told me you were going to do so, Luna," Celestia said, not quite angry but close.

"You never would have agreed to let me use Parlave Oum if I had," Luna replied, her smile tighter, not quite as happy as before. "You need to trust me, sister. I know what I'm doing."

"And what are you doing?" Chrissy snapped, eyes ablaze with fury as she glared at her.

Luna turned and looked at Chrissy, a soft smile upon her muzzle. "What is your name?"

Chrissy, taken aback by the question said nothing for a moment.

But then I saw it, her muzzle was trembling, her eyes wide with disbelief as words seemed to force their way through her mouth.

"Chrysalis!" she said, gasping the word as she looked at Luna with fear. "What have you done?"

"I've kindly asked the old magic to allow us the use of a truth field," she replied, her words almost unnaturally smooth.

"A truth field is dangerous Luna," Celestia said, sighing tiredly. "I wish you had told me beforehoof."

"Would you have allowed it to go through if I had?"

"No." Celestia's eyes widened at the apparent lie she had failed to tell. "I mean…n-n-no. Gods, Luna!"

Luna laughed and poked Celestia playfully, an action not at all received with joy by her older sister.

"Can you not see the benefits?" Luna asked, looking at both her sister and us. "No one can lie, no one can trick the other. The only agreement we can make here can be one of honesty, where both parties come out with an equal share."

She looked back at us.

"I called Parlave Oum for three reasons. One, to get both of you here so we can talk. Two, so that we can come to an agreement that benefits both of us equally, with no tricks or lies. And three…"

She looked past Chrissy and at me, standing beside her.

"Well, that comes later," she said, smiling to herself.

"I can't wait," I snarked, sneering at her otherwise cheery face. "Does it involve rape? You seem to love doing that if I recall. How many stallions did good ol' Princess Luna rape back in the day?"

"There will be no rape here," Luna replied, her face steadily uncomfortable as she tried and failed to fight back the rest of the question. "Eighty seven stallions."

Cadance's gasp reminded me that she was there, her husband seemingly just as shocked as he looked at Luna in horror.

Celestia just looked sad.

"Eighty seven stallions, oh my," Chrissy mocked, sneering at Luna. "You must be able to fit a hoofball up there by now. Aren't you just the picture of perfect Equestrian royalty."

Luna said nothing and merely sighed, shaking her head sadly.

Seeing that no response was coming from her, Chrissy turned onto Celestia instead.

"So how many colts did you kill this time?"

Celestia actually looked surprised at the question, comically so in fact. "I beg your pardon." She then grit her teeth as the answer forced its way through her muzzle. "I did not kill any colts."

"Oh?" Chrissy asked, smirking at her discomfort. "Did you not require one the last time you used this dome? Did your vile sister not kill a young colt of twelve or so years to summon it?"

The looks on Cadance and her husbands face were actually rather funny by now. I had no idea it was possible to look so horrified in unison.

"Oh yes," Chrissy continued, having noticed the same thing as she looked at them. "Your perfect Princesses aren't so perfect after all. They've killed children, raped stallions, who knows where it ends."

"I've killed no one," Luna said softly, looking at Chrissy with tears trickling down her face. "Not to summon this dome. I summoned it of my own will, of my own heart."

"Are you crying?" Chrissy sneered, anger slowly creeping into her tone. "You have no right to cry after all you've done. To Richard, to Naerx! You have done so much wrong to so many, what right do you have to cry now? Do you believe it takes away from all the hurt you have caused, all the wrong you have done?"

Luna shook her head. "No," she said quietly. "Nothing I can say, nothing I can do will ever change the fact that everyone suffered because of Princess Luna."

"Oh, so what can you do then?" Chrissy mocked.

To my surprise, Luna actually smiled as she replied.

"Be better than her."

"Be better? What-"

"Enough!" Celestia interrupted, clearly angry as she narrowed her eyes at Chrissy. "We called you here for diplomacy, not to tear apart my sister for crimes so old they occurred before you were born."

"Age does not excuse the act," Chrissy said, laughing at her. "Is that your excuse? I was young therefore I cannot be blamed now because I am a good Princess?"

"No," Celestia replied heatedly, the truth behind that single word enough to surprise the both of us. "I do not excuse what either of us did when we were young. They were terrible and merciless, but in doing so allowed Equestria to become what it is today. And although I feel terrible, although I weep every time I sleep and see all the death and destruction we caused, I do not excuse it because it was necessary to forge Equestria into a Kingdom of peace."

A pause. "The fact that you truly believe that speaks volumes to your character Celestia," Chrissy said, regarding the Princess with something close to apathy. "And your kind think me a monster, how ironic."

"Enough," Celestia said, hoof in the air. "As I said before, you both were called here for our situation. Not of those that occurred over a thousand years ago. I will hear no more of the past, leave it where it falls."

She looked at Cadance and sighed sadly at the look of horror she got in return. "Please do not look at me so, Cadance. I am not that mare anymore."

Cadance's husband touched her shoulder and shook his head, the pink Alicorn looking down at the table with an emotion I couldn't decipher.

"A mare like that couldn't love," Cadance finally said, ignoring the snort Chrissy gave her as she looked at Celestia with determination. "Do you even love me? Do you love anyone, are you capable of it?"

A quick nod from Chrissy prompted me to sit down on the golden chair, my mate following suit as she observed the drama with amusement.

"Cadance…" Celestia's voice was so full of pain it was almost delicious. I wished more than ever that I could feel it. "I love you with all my heart. I love you and Luna and Twilight, and almost all of my little Ponies. Please don't doubt that, don't ever doubt that."

Cadance seemed to wilt slightly. "I just can't believe both of you were ever that terrible."

"Please leave it be Cadance," Celestia implored, touching her gently with a hoof and wincing as Cadance flinched. "I punish myself with all that I did every time I think of it. Please don't punish me too, I love you."

She lowered her ears slightly and looked at Cadance intently, her voice sad. "Do you not love me too?"

"Of course I do," Cadance whispered, still refusing to look at her. "I just…I need time to think."

"Well you've picked a bad time to do so," I quipped, smiling at the angry glare her husband gave me. "What's the matter white? You're looking a bit upset, did I bother you?"

"Can't you see they're having a moment?" he snapped.

"Nope, can you not see that I don't care?" I replied.

"Yes," he growled, gritting his teeth as the words were dragged out. "But what else could somepony expect from a brutish monster, completely incapable of empathy and understanding!"

"Was that a question?" I asked, grinning at his rapidly reddening face. "I don't quite feel compelled to answer."

"How about this one instead," Chrissy cut in, smirking as Cadance raised her head and failed to glare at her, her expression too frightened to do so. "Tell me Shiny, has little Cadance here actually managed to fuck you yet?"

"Of course she has," he blurted out, his face becoming even redder.

"Oh, sorry," Chrissy chuckled, a rather evil smirk on her muzzle. "I phrased it incorrectly. What I meant to ask was whether or not she's fucked you better than me?"

I gave Chrissy a what-the-fuck look that she promptly ignored, keeping her eyes on Shining or whatever his name was as he grit his teeth.

But in the end…

"N-NO!" he yelled, immediately looking at Cadance who was looking rather hurt at his admission. "Sorry, sorry, sorry. I didn't mean to say that, I tried to-"

"Lie!" Chrissy sang, grinning like the Cheshire cat. "What's the matter with her Shiny? What makes me better? Come on, share with the rest of the class."

Tears sprung behind his eyes as he tried with all his might to fight back. But the truth field apparently wouldn't let him, and so he began to spill.

Very, very quickly.

"She doesn't like blowjobs, she won't bite me when I come, she stops after she comes whether or not I've finished, and SHELAYSTHERELIKEADEADSTARFISH!"

…

"Damn," I said, whistling. "Sorry dude."

"Shiny you should have told me!" Cadance whispered, red as a tomato as she looked at her now very silent husband. "You told me I was the best you ever had, that nopony else ever compared. Why didn't you just tell me, we could have worked on it?"

"Would you fuck me again if you had the chance?" Chrissy asked.

"No!"

"Oh well, worth a try."

I leaned over and whispered in her ear. "Chrissy I don't mean to be rude, but if you keep asking him about your previous sex life then I'm going to get upset."

"Don't be jealous love," she whispered back, smirking as Cadance and her husband started arguing. "I'm just stirring the pot a bit, it'll work in our favour if they aren't thinking straight."

"If we could please get this back on topic," Celestia said, or tried to say anyway.

"No!" Cadance snapped, glaring at Chrissy with heat in her eyes. "I have a question for her!"

"Well, well," Chrissy chuckled, grinning at her. "Where did that fear go?"

"Be quiet!" Cadance retorted, smoke practically coming out of her nostrils. "It went away when you messed with my sex life. So let's ask about yours!"

"Mine?" Chrissy echoed, grin now a smirk. "Oh dear, we will be here all day if that becomes the topic."

"How does Richard do then, hmm?" Cadance continued, ignoring her. "Does he fuck you good, is he the best you've ever had?!"

"Yes."

The lack of any hesitation or pause actually made Cadance shut up, her mouth comically half open.

"He…how?"

"Because he loves me," Chrissy answered, looking her dead in the eyes. "Sex is different for Changelings. The act itself is meaningless without love behind it. Lust is a good sub tier but is no substitute for the real deal. Therefore, sex for the sake of sex will never compare with the act of making love. Which quite easily makes my Richie the best lay of my life."

She stopped and smirked at her dumbfounded expression. "Anything else? I could tell you about how he uses his tongue? Your dear Shiny clearly needs some sort of direction since you don't seem to be giving him any."

"I am not giving him pointers," I deadpanned, secretly amused at how stupid this whole farce had become. I had expected a deadly showdown, not a slapping contest.

"Shame," Chrissy sighed dramatically, grinning at me. "Not even one?"

"If she's lying on the bed like a dead starfish?" I asked rhetorically, giving him a quick glance. "Not sure the problem's with you mate. You sure she's awake when you're dicking her?"

"Yes she's awake…" he ground out.

"Oh," I uttered, fighting back a laugh at the look Cadance was giving her husband. "Then I don't know, buy a whore?"

"I didn't marry her for sex."

"That's good, if that was the case you'd be divorced by now."

"Ignore him Shiny," Cadance interrupted, glaring at me. "He's riling you up honey. You know I love you, we can work on our sex life after this is done."

"I still say buy a whore, you might learn something."

"Shut. Up."

"I'm not particularly inclined to," I replied, losing my grin. "The last time we met, you tried to take my love for Chrissy from me. So whatever it is that you've dragged us here for, I'm not really in the mood to make it easy for you."

"The spell failed, Richard," she implored, her apparent forgiving nature coming out as she looked at me apologetically. "I'm sorry that I tried, I never would have if I knew it was genuine. But when I used the spell, it was used with the belief that the Chang…that Chrysalis here had corrupted you with her magics."

"Understandable," Chrissy agreed.

"What?!"

Chrissy looked at me and shook her head, her eyes trying to convey something.

"Don't blame her, Richard," she continued, much to the surprise of the mare in question. "You need to ask yourself who told her to use the spell. Who told her to try and strip away your love for me?"

"Back to me, are we?" Celestia asked, slightly amused as she looked at Chrissy. "Now if you're quite done mocking her love life and trying to turn my niece against me, you are both here for a reason. And it is best we get to it, now."

"There she is," Chrissy hissed, all amusement, all levity gone. "Even without my magic, I can still smell your arrogance Celestia. It's like a rot under your fur, disgusting and vile. So very much like the mare it comes from."

"Must we waste more time?" Celestia asked, sighing wearily. "Especially when you don't really have any to spare."

"What is that supposed to mean?" I snarled.

Celestia snorted and regarded me strangely.

"Do you think me blind, Richard?" she asked, quirking an eyebrow. "Did you think I was merely sitting here in silence as your dear Chrissy tore into my niece and her husband?"

I said nothing, Chrissy following suit as she just stared at the Princess.

"For all of my supposed arrogance, you think far too little of me," she chuckled, smiling at me before turning her attention to Chrissy. "That was most unwise of you."

"Get to the point mare," Chrissy hissed.

"You're pregnant," Celestia said, her smile widening at Chrissy's flinch. "Ah, there we are. Confirmation. But really, holding your stomach every few minutes? I am old, not blind."

"P-Pregnant?" Cadance stammered, the fear she'd apparently overcome now back with a vengeance. "H-How many, hundreds, thousands?!"

Chrissy tried, she truly did. I could see the strain as she tried not to answer.

But in the end…

"One!" she spat, gasping for air she'd denied herself.

"W-What?" Cadance asked, fear subsiding as quickly as it had come. "But I thought you gave birth to a lot of children."

It wasn't a question, so thankfully there was nothing to answer.

"Don't you?"

Or not.

"I…do…usually…" Chrissy ground out, gritting her teeth as she tried to hold the words back.

"Then why not now?" Celestia interrupted, curiosity on her face.

"Because I'm not ready for that many," I said, Chrissy releasing a breath as she looked at me in surprise. "So we're having one to get me there. That's all there is to it."

"And how long can you stay in here without feeding it?" Celestia asked, not a single tickle of a smile on her face as she looked at Chrissy.

"I don't know," Chrissy spat angrily. "Can anyone even die here?"

"No," Celestia replied. "Not any of us anyhow. But I'm not sure the dome even counts your child, how far along are you?"

"A day."

"And how long until you give birth?"

"Nine days."

Celestia's eyes widened comically for a moment. "Well, that is rather quick. Still…"

She leaned back a touch and looked at her clinically. "Still, I truthfully cannot say whether or not the old magic will even recognise it as really alive. It certainly wouldn't for a mare, not for a mare that had only been pregnant for a day."

"So…" she finished, leaning forward and crossing her hooves on the table. "Shall we get to it? Time is of course, of the essence."

To Be Continued In Part Four

Author's Note

Shoutout to my Patreons - Donna, David, and Robokirby

Stay Snuggly!

Parlave Oum (Part Four)

Well, part four!

Cadance and Shiny won't speak up as much this chappy. This chappy is focused on THE MEAT, so get ready.

Though it would be incredibly fun for me to cockblock you all again, wouldn't it?

Begin!

Parlave Oum

(Part Four)

Richard Pov

"You're bluffing," I said, ignoring her amused smile as she looked at me. "You're just trying to frighten us into making a mistake. I'm not thick."

"No one can lie in here, Richard," Celestia replied, head tilted in a way one might consider cute.

It just made me nauseous.

"Not when asked directly I reckon, but I don't think you're saying everything," I continued, smiling back as I noticed the barest twitch in her left eye. "Hah, what do you know. Confirmation, as I believe you put it."

Her smile dimmed a little but quickly returned as she clapped her hooves together.

"Well done," she praised, that irritating smile suddenly warm, if not affectionate as she spoke. "And here I believed that Chrysalis held your hand for such things. It makes me rather pleased to note that you are sharper than I initially believed. And that you can indeed speak for yourself."

Chrissy hissed and opened her mouth to speak, but stopped when I put up a hand and shook my head.

'Celestia wants me to get angry, but I know her game. Let's see if she can keep up with mine.'

"I suppose that I've given little reason for you to suspect otherwise," I replied, my outward grin belaying my internal snarl. "Time away from your city of rather inept subjects has done wonders to help me improve, especially when the company is that much more intelligent."

"Intelligent, comforting, friendly," Chrissy joined in, flicking her hoof to tick off every word as she grinned at me, before turning her grin to the Princess. "Basically everything your subjects weren't. Oh, and sexy too. If we're including you."

Celestia rolled her eyes and shook her head. "Yes, yes. My subjects treated him very harshly, I am aware of this."

"And yet you did nothing about it," I said, levity fading away as I lost my amusement.

"What was I to do, Richard?" she asked softly. "Slap the hoof of every Pony who insulted you? Tell them publicly to leave you be?"

"Wouldn't have been a bad start."

"And would only have worked without me or my guards in earshot," she replied. "I am sorry for how you were treated. It wasn't fair and perhaps I could have done more. But I cannot think of how I could have done so, can you?"

"You could have told them about his importance to your kinds survival," Chrissy sneered, rolling her eyes. "I cannot see the difficultly in announcing that Richard was saving your kind."

Celestia sighed and shook her head. "And you think this did not occur to me, not ever? I was terribly tempted all the time, but my Ponies are often prone to panic and rash action. If I were to tell the general public of Richard's importance, then I would also likely have hundreds of them outside my palace demanding that I drain him for everything he's worth."

She looked at me and smiled warmly. "I did not wish harm to come to you and so I did not tell anyone who did not need to know. Loathe me if you wish for what my subjects did, but I kept my silence to protect you. And that…is the truth."

I opened my mouth to reply but stopped as I considered her words, and the fact that in here they could only be truth.

"He's mine."

I blinked my thoughts away and looked at Chrissy, the mare in question giving Celestia a look that could melt steel.

"I beg your pardon?" Celestia replied.

"No you may not," Chrissy sneered. "Richard is mine. Whatever you have planned to try and change this will never occur. So you can stop smiling at him."

"Would you prefer I glare angrily at him?" Celestia replied, chuckling lightly. "Should I act sullen and mope? Would you prefer that?"

"It'd be a start," Chrissy ground out, a slight golden glow around her muzzle.

"So possessive," Celestia said, tutting at her before turning to face me. "Not entirely healthy for a relationship. Is she often like this?"

"No," I replied, amused at her surprised twitch. "She's usually very loving and knows when to give me space."

"Then-"

"Why are you so interested in him?" Chrissy cut across, eyes narrowed dangerously. "I get needing him to save you, but it's far more than that, it's been far more for a while. What I want to know is why?"

Celestia, for the first time I can ever remember, began to blush lightly.

"I find him very attractive," she replied, a small frown on her face as more was forced from her, the truth field apparently not satisfied with her small answer. "For as long as I can remember, my subjects have treated me like a deity to be worshipped and at times, feared. Not since the war have I had any kind of interest either from them or for them, nopony since has managed to obtain my interest."

She looked at me and smiled shyly, the powerful, imposing figure that was Princess Celestia suddenly replaced by a nervous teenager.

"But when you came to Equestria and fought against our decision to keep you here, I found myself…quite taken with you," she continued, ignoring Cadance as she giggled next to her. "I could not help it. You have a fire within you that I have not seen for centuries. The mere fact that you told me no was enough to kindle the flame, but when you shouted your words with such vigour and passion. Well, I uh, yes…"

"Oh do continue," Chrissy said, smirking at Celestia's clear discomfort. "This is rather fascinating, I think I'm starting to like this truth field."

"How about no," I interrupted, drawing both of their attention. "I feel slightly violated."

"Is it truly so disturbing that another is attracted to you?" Cadance asked, speaking up for the first time in a while.

"Yes, especially when it's her," I replied, ignoring Celestia's expression as she looked down. "Even before I met Chrissy I had no interest in her. And Twilight was merely a distraction, I had no feelings for her either. Even when Chrissy was disguised I didn't find her appealing to look at. To be completely honest, I simply don't find your kind attractive."

Cadance blinked and looked at Chrissy, then Celestia and then back to Chrissy.

"I don't mean to put you on the spot, but Chrysalis looks very similar to us," she said slowly, as if treading on eggshells. "I don't understand how you find her physically attractive when you don't find our shape so too."

"It's less your shape and more your personalities," I said, continuing to ignore Celestia as she looked at me. "I fell in love with Chrissy for who she is, not what. And in that same tone, I despise every one of you for who you are, not what. You can be as pretty as you like, but if underneath it is a snake then that's all I'll ever see."

I looked Celestia dead in the eyes. "And that…is the truth."

"It is saddening to hear," she said quietly, shaking her head. "I understand why you have come to feel such towards me. But…do you not think that we can come to a solution here that can rectify this?"

"I honestly cannot see how," I replied, my tone low and deadly. "The truth is that the moment this dome comes down and my abilities are restored, I'm going to do everything I can to rip out your throat."

Celestia, Cadance and Shining stiffened at my words, while Luna stayed motionless, observing it all.

"I won't allow you to do that, Richard," Celestia intoned softly, shaking her head.

"You've threatened my mate, our child and myself," I said quietly. "Once I'm done with you, I'll kill her, and her and him."

"We're here to make a deal, Richard."

"I couldn't care less about your fucking deal," I snarled. "So drop the dome and let's get this over with!"

"I've told you," she replied, shaking her head. "You're better than that. I won't let you resort to violence."

"You'll have a job trying to stop me."

"There are four of us here, Richard," she continued, her tone still annoyingly soft, as if speaking to a child. "Four powerful magic users against two. One who can match us but is pregnant, and the other who has only had his for ten months. And no matter your power, you lack the experience to match any of us here. I admire your bravery, but you will not win in a fight against us."

"I don't need my magic to kill you," I growled, trying to ignore the little voice in my head that agreed with her. "I didn't need it before and I don't need it now."

While this was technically true, I left out the part where my magic would likely kill me if I tried to use it, especially if used in anger…in hatred.

I didn't know what would happen if I used it in a fight.

Celestia said nothing for a moment, her eyes widening in realization for the barest of seconds.

"Are you afraid of your magic, Richard?" she asked, eyes narrowed curiously. "Forgive me, but your expression…it speaks volumes to your fear."

'How did she…'

"Enough!" Chrissy snapped, glaring at Celestia before turning to me. "You don't need to answer that Richard."

"Oh but he does," Celestia corrected, smiling at me. "The truth field, as you have seen, doesn't discriminate. I've asked a question and he must answer."

She wasn't wrong, even as I bit my tongue, hard. I could feel the domes magic prying my mouth open, words forcing their way up my throat and before I could do anything more…

"Yes." I ground out, trying and failing to grit my teeth. "I…am…afraid of it."

I caught Chrissy's infuriated look out of the corner of my eye, but it was Celestia's understanding expression that got my attention.

"Tell me why," she implored gently. "I might be able to help."

"Not a chance," I refused.

She sighed and looked at me warmly. "Alright Richard, let's try that again. Why are-"

A sudden gong stopped her from talking, the mare looking up at the dome as its golden glow enveloped us all, before turning her attention to Luna who at that moment had her eyes closed.

"Luna?"

Luna ignored Celestia for a few more moments until the glow faded and she opened her eyes.

"There," she uttered. "That should make this more fair."

"Luna what did you do?" Celestia asked, a hint of worry deep in her voice.

"I made it fair," she repeated, giving her a bare glance before turning to me. "I'm sorry Richard. I should have implemented this sooner, but I wasn't sure if the old magic would agree."

'She's sorry?'

"What are you talking about?" I demanded.

"I've asked that we are only allowed one question at a time," Luna explained, ignoring Celestia's frown. "Once you have asked your question and it has been answered, the next one along will ask theirs and so on. It should come into effect shortly."

"And the dome will shut up anyone who tries to ask more?" Chrissy asked, giving her a suspicious look.

"Or who tries to talk over another, yes," Luna nodded, smiling at both of us before settling on me. "You were being asked question after question. It wasn't fair."

I couldn't get over how it didn't make me feel...creeped out. There was something off about her, but in a way that I didn't understand.

"Sister this is not how I wished for this to be," Celestia said, a disappointed expression on her face as she looked at Luna.

"And how did you wish for this to be?" she replied, a sudden steel in her tone as she looked at the table, avoiding Celestia's gaze. "No, don't answer that. I already know. You wished for this to be wholly in our favour. You wished to completely roll Richard and Chrysalis over when the old magic I summoned was created to promote fairness, to bring forth a deal between two parties that is entirely equal!"

"Enough Luna!" Celestia snapped, eyes wide at her sisters growing anger. "I do not understand where this is all coming from. You are my sister, you need to listen to me. I only want what is best for Equestria."

"And yourself!" Luna shouted, ignoring everyone as we stared at her. "Do not omit details, sister. If you had your way, you would have abused everything the dome provides to turn the deal absurdly in your favour. But you seem to forget that tricks and deception have only doomed us further! Do you wish for us to die out?!"

Chrissy and I looked at each other, confusion on both of our faces as we watched on.

"Of course not!" Celestia denied, shaking her head quickly as she tried touch her sister, only for Luna to move away. "I just want-"

"And that's the problem!" Luna interrupted, ignoring Celestia. "You, you, you! It's all about you, well here's some news for you sister, it isn't all about you! Right now we are working on bringing forth an agreement that will save our race, but that isn't enough for you. So here's some more news for you! Richard does not want you! He is not and will never be interested in you! So get over yourself and work with me to save us, or if that's too hard for you then just sit there and shut the fuck up!"

"Luna..." Celestia whispered, her voice so filled with hurt it actually made me smile. "I am your sister, don't talk to me like that. Please don't talk to me like that."

"And you sidestep the whole thing," Luna muttered, ignoring her as she shook her head. "Of course you do. You never could admit to fault without a gun to your head."

That got my attention, Celestia's too if her confused expression was anything to go by.

"A what to my head?"

Luna flinched, eyes wide in self-realization as she bit her lip, fighting back against words that the dome was trying to evidently force out of her. She looked up at me and frowned ever so slightly, worry clear in her eyes before her muzzle opened and the words flew out.

"A gun, it's a weapon."

"I've never heard of it before," Celestia said, frowning as she followed Luna's gaze to me. "Why are you looking at Richard like that?"

"Because he knows what it is," Luna gasped, the dome apparently sick of her attempts to hold back as golden magic surrounded her muzzle.

Celestia looked at me. "What does she mean, Richard?"

I was too surprised by the sheer fear on Luna's face to try to fight against the question, which in turn came out of my mouth before I could stop to think on it.

"A gun is a weapon in my world," I answered.

"And how do you know about anything from his world, Luna?" Celestia asked, a very strange expression on her face. If I had to guess, I would have called it worried suspicion.

Luna was almost hyperventilating as she fought back against the old magic, tears were fighting to fall within her eyes as she stared at me and no one else.

I should have found it funny, or perhaps have grinned at her maliciously. After all she had done to me, to Chrissy, to everyone else who had the misfortune to become her enemy…

Concern for the mare was something I had NO idea why I was feeling.

"B-Bec-cause…" she ground out, tears beginning the stream down her face from the effort. "I…a-am…from t-there…"

"What?!" Celestia gasped. "B-But you said…you told me that….I looked, you're Luna! You're Luna!"

Chrissy was staring at Celestia like she'd grown a second head, but my attention was solely on Luna. The mare was gasping for air, her chest rising and falling so quickly I was surprised she hadn't passed out.

But she was still only looking at me, her eyes imploring me to understand something.

I wanted to snarl at her, or laugh, or something. I despised this mare and everything about her.

And yet…

"Damn," she said, panting heavily. "I'd hoped to have told you later, after the deal perhaps. Damn, damn, damn…"

She stopped speaking and regarded me in silence, ignoring her sister's half-finished words.

"What are-"

"Sweet and sour pork balls," she cut across.

"What?" I asked, blindsided.

She smiled at me and then Chrissy, ignoring Celestia who at this point was staring at Luna in horror.

"Sweet and sour pork balls," she repeated, grinning at my rising confusion. "Every single time you went out to get us a Chinese, you'd come back with sweet and sour pork bloody balls! And when I asked you why, you always said the same damn thing. They were-"

"Out of chicken," I whispered, staring at her.

'It can't be…'

"You were a lying sack of shit," she chuckled, shaking her head. "They were never out. You just hated the smell."

…

"Emily?" I breathed.

Chrissy gasped and looked at Luna, a shocked expression on her face.

"What are you talking about?" Celestia asked, her soft tone long replaced by a demanding one, her fear very noticeable within it. "Who's Emily?"

"My sister," I whispered, barely acknowledging the words that were forced out of me. "Emily's my sister."

"I-I don't understand," Celestia stammered, her powerful persona gone as she looked at Luna. "W-Who…w-what is your name?!"

Luna smiled and looked at Celestia. "My name is Luna," she intoned softly, before slowly turning her gaze back to me. "But a very large part of my soul…was once called Emily."

"H-How?" I asked, mouth numb, mind numb as I looked at her. "You…Emily faded away in the dream realm."

"No," she refuted, smiling still. "I leaped into what was left of me, of her. When I pulled out Luna's soul, I didn't do a complete job of it. I only pulled out the darkness, but there was so much of it I truly believed it to be her in her entirety."

"Luna." Celestia looked very, very small as she spoke her name. Like a child who had been torn a new one by an angry parent. "You said before that…I-I don't…"

"It's still me Tia," she said soothingly, reaching out and flinching as Celestia pulled away. "Everything I told you before is true. I just didn't tell you everything."

She looked back at me. "As I said, I leapt into me expecting a free ride. But what I got instead were fragments of what I once was…what she once was, before the war. When she was kind and soft and quiet. When she loved and was loved…but then the war came and she was swallowed up by something truly malevolent."

She looked back at a very silent Celestia and stroked her cheek, wiping away a tear I hadn't noticed as if fell down her white fur.

"Everything I was became overwhelmed by a darkness I couldn't hope to control," she continued sadly, looking at her sister. "It tore me into so many pieces there was barely anything left of me but memories. After that…after that I became a monster, a rapist, a murderer. I couldn't stop myself, I didn't want to stop myself. And you enabled me Tia, you never stopped me, you never tried to see if something was wrong with me. Maybe it was better for the war and you preferred me violent, an easily controlled weapon to aim at your enemies. I truly don't know."

"Who are you?" Celestia whispered, clearly fighting back sobs at Luna's cruel yet honest words. "You can't be Luna, you can't."

"I am Luna," she soothed. "No one can lie in here, Tia. Nothing and no one, you know this."

Luna turned away and smiled at me before hopping out of her chair, something that no one had been able to do up until this point. She walked around the grand table, ignoring Celestia who tried and failed to move as she reached for her.

Until she was in front of me.

"You can't be Emily," I said, unable to stop myself from staring at her. "You can't be her, y-you just…you just can't."

"Because I look like this?" she asked gently, touching her barrel.

"No, yes, I…confusing question!" I stammered, words numb on my lips. "I don't know how to answer that."

"Sorry," she chuckled. "Suppose it was a bit of a loaded one."

She paused and bit her lip, before looking back at me once more.

"Do you remember when we found each other again?" she asked, her tone surprisingly soft. "It was in the park by Bracebridge street. I'd just moved there with…him. I was sitting on the only swing that didn't squeak when you came around the corner with your little gang of misfits."

"We'd nicked a pack from the shop," I whispered, still unable to believe what I was hearing, let alone saying. "I-It was a stupid initiation thing."

"You saw me first," she said, smile becoming wider as she spoke. "Your mate behind you bumped into you and fell over because you just stopped moving. The noise got my attention and I looked up…and saw you…and then I ran and ran and ran and hugged you so tight I thought my arms would snap off."

My mouth hung open, but no words came out. I didn't know what to say, what to believe.

"I was sobbing and begging for you to take me away, and your mate told you to throw the little whore away," she continued, a cheeky glint in her eyes. "Then you decked him and knocked him flat before I could process what he said. They left you after that, left you all alone with me. But you didn't leave me, you stayed, you took me to your dingy little flat and listened to everything I said, everything I told you."

She took a deep, shaky breath. "And then you took care of it. You took care of…of him, and you brought me into your life and out of the hell I had been stuck in for years."

She moved closer and put a hoof on my leg, her tearful eyes imploring me to understand something.

"I was never religious," she said quietly, biting back tears. "Praying never stopped him no matter how much I did it. But you were my angel. You came down to the hell I was trapped in and pulled me out into something so much better. You became everything to me. And even though I…did what I did, you still are everything to me. Even if I'm more than just Emily now, that has never and will never change."

She stopped talking and looked at me so earnestly it took my breath away.

"Please believe me, Richard," she implored, tears trickling down her face. "You look at me and don't see me. But I'm here, I'm right here. I'm not the mare who trapped and tried to violate you. She's dead and gone for good."

Everyone was silent for a few moments, not a word nor nary a breath was taken.

"I accepted that I could never see you in person back in the dream realm," she whispered. "And now to see you again in the waking world, in front of me and unable to... Richard please...please see me."

I paused, I looked.

I looked and looked and looked.

I looked at her eyes and saw a glint of something new, something familiar.

I looked at her quivering lips and remembered the sound of my sister as she sobbed against my younger, bewildered self as I stood there in the park, surrounded by so called mates who abandoned me the moment the going got tough.

I looked…

"I kept the re-runs," I whispered, a smile tugging away at me as she blinked and grinned, her cheek fur wet.

"Did you watch them all?"

"Got to the gas mask one, couldn't after that."

She giggled and looked at me…before all but jumping to my arms and sobbing uncontrollably. I couldn't understand half of what she was saying, only catching every second word or so.

"…see you again…so sorry…was so selfish…forgive me…"

I didn't know what else to do but hold her. If she truly was Emily then what else could I do?

Celestia looked lost.

Cadance looked confused.

Shining looked even more confused.

A hoof upon my shoulder made me turn my head to see Chrissy, my mate looking at the sobbing mare with emotion I couldn't decipher.

"Everything inside me is screaming that this is a disgusting trick," she said, her tone soft and kind in spite of her words. "When I asked all those questions earlier, you answered them as if you had done them. And yet if I am understanding you correctly, then you never did them at all?"

Luna…Emily looked up at Chrissy over my shoulder and sniffed, shaking her head and breathing in large gulps of air.

"I remember doing them," she admitted, shivering against me. "But it wasn't me, it wasn't any part of me. It was the darkness in me that controlled everything I did. The Luna I was back then was no more than a puppet for the Luna you know. But she's gone now, there's only me. You don't need to fear me, I'd never try to hurt you."

Chrissy was never quick to believe anyone on anything. But perhaps it was the matter of the truth field, I didn't know.

I really didn't.

"So…Emily?" Chrissy asked, uncertainty clear as day in her voice.

She nodded…then shook her head. "Everything Luna had left merged with all Emily was, I am neither one nor the other. But my name is still Luna, I can feel it down to my very core."

She leaned back and looked from Chrissy to me, smiling. "But you can call me Emily if you like, I don't mind."

"This is so confusing," I mumbled, unsure whether to cry with happiness or chuck her away and try to run.

"I know," Luna said, smiling still. "Sorry."

"Not your fault," I murmured, rubbing my head. "I need to process this. Can you…um, get off me?"

"Oh sorry," she said, hopping off quickly.

She then looked back at Chrissy and grinned, wiping away her remaining tears before holding out a hoof.

"I know this may sound strange, but it's really good to finally meet you."

Chrissy stared at the outstretched hoof like it was filled with every disease known to man. But eventually, after a few seconds…

She reached out and shook it, the beginnings of a smile on her face as Luna's widened into something incredibly happy.

"If I might interrupt."

Celestia's voice caught everyone's attention, the mare it belonged to looking at Luna very, very strangely.

"So if I am understanding you correctly," she continued, something very unnerving in her tone. "You are…Richard's sister and my own? Both merged together into one new…being?"

"Something like that," Luna replied, shrinking under her gaze. "I'm still coming to terms with it myself. I still don't fully understand everything that happened to me, but…yes, both of us became who you see before you."

"How did Richard's sister even get to Equestria?"

"Through Richard."

"What does that mean?" Celestia asked, confusion clear on her face.

"She came into this world through Changeling magic," I said, catching her cross expression before she could mask it. "That thing that made your sister a complete psychopath, we got rid of it. You're welcome by the way."

Celestia gave me a look I couldn't figure out before looking back at Luna, her expression becoming rapidly upset the longer she stared in silence.

"Are you really my sister?" she asked, her voice almost childlike, trembling with emotion. "You say you are mine but in the same breath say you are Richards. I…You cannot be both!"

"I am neither solely his nor solely yours," Luna said softly. "I am the sum of two people made into one. I am a sister to both of you, and I love you both."

Celestia opened her mouth…closed it…then opened it again.

"If he were to be standing over me, about to lay the killing blow, would you stop him?" she asked, eyes filling up with tears. "Would you let him kill me?"

"No," Luna replied, shaking her head. "Nor would I let you kill him. I would stop BOTH of you. This is why I requested Parlave Oum, Tia. We need to come to an agreement here and now, so that the future where either of you can kill the other never comes to pass. So that the future where our kind dies out does NOT come to pass."

She moved back to her chair and sat down upon it, a brief glance up at the dome being all the warning I received before it gonged loudly.

"And now we may ask one question at a time," she continued, looking at everyone sitting. "So let us save ourselves from dying out, and find some common ground."

She looked at Chrissy and myself, a soft smile on her muzzle.

"Let's make a deal."

To Be Continued In Part Five

This was originally going to be the last part of Parlave Oum, but it just got bigger and bigger until I reached about five thousand words and to do more wouldn't fit in with the theme of the part.

So I guess part five is on the way, eh.

Don't worry, it'll be the last part of Parlave Oum. We can fucking finally get out of this shitty dome, eh?

Cya, Stay Snuggly :D

Author's Note

Shoutout to my Patreons - Donna, Dave and Robokirby.

Also to the follower of the month - GrandAdmiral

Parlave Oum (Part Five)

Well it's been a little bit, but if I'm being honest with you I found myself struggling on how to write the final part of Parlave Oum.

And so after scrapping it a couple of times, I've finally decided on this one.

Let's get to it.

Begin!

Parlave Oum

(Part Five)

Richard Pov

'This isn't what I thought would happen.'

The thought was small, simple and yet undeniable.

This wasn't what I believed would happen when Chrissy and I were dragged here. I had expected a screaming match, something filled with vitriol that would inevitably bring the attempt at diplomacy crashing down.

I had expected Celestia to pull something terrifying…and when I was dragged inside the dome and watched Chrissy die, I had thought my fears justified.

The fact that all I had seen was some sort of illusion to punish me did not allay them. Sitting as I was, I still expected Celestia to pull something. And as I looked at her, looked as she in turn looked at her sister with an expression I couldn't read for the life of me…

I felt my nerves rising once more.

I looked at Luna…at Emily…I didn't know what to call her. She was my sister, but also Celestia's…and yet the things she said, the memories she had awoken within me were telling me, screaming at me that she was indeed my sister and mine alone.

And yet her appearance would throw that away.

I didn't know what to think of her, of the whole situation. Part of me wanted to pull her to me and never let go. For if she was Emily, if she was my sister then surely I had no reason not to.

And yet if I was understanding her situation correctly then she was as much Luna as she was Emily.

Which would make her Celestia's sister as much as she was mine. And so the urge to hug her faded, replaced instead by an urge to stay the fuck away from her.

'We're under a truth field though…surely that means that I don't have to worry about her attacking me?'

My thoughts were of no help, with each one more confusing than the last.

'I'll just have to wait and see what comes of this…'

What other choice did I have?

"Now then," Luna said, smiling at me. "I believe it only right that we start with Richard first, seeing as he is the reason the dome was summoned."

A golden glow shimmered around every one of us, resting upon our mouths where it stayed. Mine remained for only a moment however, the glow vanishing after a second or two.

I blinked and looked at Chrissy, the mare frowning as she tried and clearly failed to open her mouth.

I frowned as I remembered what she had said, going over it a few times before nodding and looking at the Ponies sitting opposite me.

'Celestia, L-Emily, Cadance and her husband…but who do I ask a question to first? And what should I ask? I need to think about this…'

I immediately looked at Lu…Emily…fuck if I knew what to call her.

'Let's just call her Luna for now, saves time.'

Agreeing with the thought, I looked at Luna and pondered on what question I could ask her. Or even if I had one that I hadn't asked already.

'What am I saying, I have a shit ton to ask. Are you sure you're really Emily, or a part of her as you say? And if so then why do you defend Celestia when all she's done is cause me and Chrissy pain?'

…

'Not a bad question actually, but I only get one before it switches and I need to make it count.'

I looked briefly at Celestia and tried not to snarl at her warm smile, whatever distress she had displayed before clearly gone, or rather hidden behind her usual mask.

'Oh yeah, I have questions for this fucker…'

And I did, I didn't even need to think about Cadance and Shining. To be fair they were kind of irrelevant and I was a tad unsure why they were even in the dome with us.

"One question per person, fine," I muttered, trying and failing not to glare at Celestia who in turn merely smiled back, clearly amused by my expression. "Why do you need only me for your little save the Ponies project? Is there no one else or did you just stop once you learned that I was suitable?"

The golden glow around her muzzle evaporated, the mare in question continuing to smile at me as it did so.

"We tried multiple species, Richard," she replied, evident enjoyment in her tone though for what reason I did not know. "Yaks, Griffons, Dragons and more. We tried them all and every one of them failed. The only individual that has come back with a positive result has been you. Your seed alone contains the potential to cure our stallions infertility. The sheer amount of potential is in fact rather staggering. And as such I and my top scientific advisors firmly believe that you and only you can save us."

I opened my mouth only to find is suddenly impossible, a golden glow covering it, numbing it so heavily that attempting to so much as smile felt difficult. I had no idea how Celestia was still managing to do so.

Still, my turn was over and my question had been answered.

'This one question thing certainly works…'

The golden glow flickered around Chrissy next, my mate blinking rapidly for a moment as it faded away.

"My turn then," she muttered, rubbing her muzzle gently before looking at those opposite us. Her gaze quickly flicked onto me, her eyes asking me something.

Are you okay?

I nodded at the silent question, forcing myself to give her a smile despite the magic making it difficult to do so.

Are you?

She returned my smile with her own and nodded, reluctantly turning away from me as she looked once more at our opposition. Her gaze moved from Pony to Pony until it finally settled on one.

"Why are you here?" she asked, eyes narrowed as she looked at a rather nervous Cadance. "I get why those two are, but why you and your husband? What role could he possibly play here?"

Cadance looked clearly uncomfortable with the question, but the magic of the dome showed that once more, it didn't give a damn as it forced the words out of her.

"Celestia asked that I attend to see what reaction I could draw from you," she answered, rubbing her hooves together anxiously as her eyes darted from Chrissy to her husband and back again. "I-I didn't want to come but Celestia told me that nopony can harm another inside it, so I would be safe."

She paused and looked at her husband. "Shining came with me because I asked him to…because I f-feel safe with him next to m-me."

She paused again, a clear sweat on her brow as she tried and failed to fight against the dome's magic. "Even since the invasion all I've dreamed of is you. Nightmares of you killing him and me and everypony I know. L-Laughing at me as you r-ripped him apart."

'Fuck me…'

I had guessed from her frightened reaction to Chrissy earlier on that Cadance was clearly scared of her. Whatever bravery she'd obtained during their little pissing match had long since faded.

But still…even though I didn't like the Pony. The way she all but tripped over her words in complete and utter fear made me feel somewhat sorry for her.

And as I glanced at Chrissy…

The dome finally let up on Cadance and she let go a noisy, tearful breath. Tears dripped slowly down her cheek before they were wiped away, the pink mare looking at the golden table and nothing else.

A moment passed, then two then three, and still the dome stayed silent. The turn had not yet passed.

"I'm sorry."

Cadance looked up at Chrissy in clear disbelief, her husband mirroring this to a tee as they both gawked at my mate. Even Celestia looked surprised, her mask broken for but a moment before it returned.

"You're…sorry?" Cadance echoed, blinking rapidly.

Chrissy sighed and looked up at the sky, muttering to herself so quietly that without my abilities, I could not hear her.

"I am," she replied, turning her attention back onto her and smiling sadly. "For the invasion, for ruining your special day, for traumatising you. I…the invasion was never supposed to happen. It was never planned when I came to Canterlot. My original plan was to swallow my pride and meet with Celestia, and perhaps come to an agreement that would save my children. We…we were starving, and despite all my best efforts, I could do nothing about it."

Celestia blinked at this and frowned, but was overshadowed by Cadance's reply.

"Then why did you not keep to it?" Cadance asked, clearly bewildered. "Why did you change from a diplomatic meeting to an invasion?!"

Chrissy chuckled darkly, self-loathing clear in her eyes for the briefest of moments.

"Because I met you and your husband," she replied, ignoring their questioning looks. "I was in disguise walking the streets of Canterlot when the two of you came out of Rouges Café. The moment you did, I was hit by love so powerful, so filling it almost knocked me flat."

She closed her eyes and sighed. "It was too much too quickly, a taste I hadn't had in centuries. I had to have more, I had to take it and feed my children. Diplomacy was forgotten after that, after all what did I need with diplomacy if I could simply replace you and feed upon Shining's love for the next few decades? I could feed my children for decades…you have no idea how much a temptation that mere thought was."

"I still don't understand why you invaded," Cadance said, confusion clear on her face. "I-If all you had to d-do was replace me. Then why did you also invade? Y-You could have killed me and replaced me, and nopony would ever have been the wiser."

Chrissy laughed and shook her head, the laugh itself bitter and cold, not at all her usual one of warmth and joy.

"Love…is addictive," she replied, eyes closed. "Especially for a Changeling. Just a mere taste of it can alter the thoughts of an otherwise clearheaded one. The moment I replaced you and imprisoned you below Canterlot…the moment I sampled a true chunk of love as opposed to the breeze I got upon seeing the two of you…"

She opened her eyes and…cried, a lone tear trailing down her cheek.

"The moment that happened, I lost all control of myself," she whispered, lips trembling as she stared at something I couldn't see. "I had his love, but I wanted more, I needed more, I deserved more! …and like that I was gone, and only a monster remained. A monster that cost me everything, a monster that cost me my children, all of them. Every mother and father and child…they all died that day, because of me and me alone."

Cadance was staring at Chrissy, simply staring, not making the slightest movement as she watched her rub her tears away. I tried as hard as I could to move, to reach for my mate…but the dome would not let me.

I was powerless to do anything, no matter how badly I wanted to pull her to me and hide her from the world.

"Did we kill your children?" Cadance asked, her voice a mere whisper as she looked at her husband, the stallion in question giving her a wide eyed stare. "The magic, our l-love. We banished every Changeling from Canterlot. D-Did we…"

Chrissy looked at her in silence for a few seconds, just looked, nothing more…

"Yes," she replied, eyes closed for a brief moment. "And no. Your magic alone did not kill them, the love it contained within it did. It was too much and my children they…they…it overwhelmed them."

She opened her eyes. "But make no mistake. I killed my children that day. Every action that led to their death is on me and me alone. Do not…I do not blame you, not anymore."

There was a loud gong and the golden magic emerged once more, covering both of their mouths, though neither seemed to notice as they simply stared at the other.

I had no idea why the dome allowed them to speak for so long when it only allowed me a single question. And yet…I was alright with it.

'This must have been weighing on Chrissy for years. Why have I never asked her about it? Lord, I'm such a shit mate…'

Resolving to give her all the love I could later, I settled for a reassuring smile instead once she eventually turned from Cadance and looked at me with teary eyes.

'What I would give to hold her right now…'

"Are you okay?" Shining's voice snapped my attention onto him…only to gawk as I realized he'd asked his one question to his wife instead of us.

The mare looked at him and shook her head, her eyes reflecting the clear love she had for the stallion. "No, no I'm not. I…I just want to go home and hold you."

Shining seemed to deflate a little, a sad look on his face and opened his mouth.

But the magic returned before he could say anything more, prompting him to sigh and fall back against his chair, clearly upset at the situation.

I actually felt rather sorry for him…

A quick glance at Celestia rewarded me as I caught the frown she directed at him.

'Someone's not happy he wasted his question.' I mused, fighting back a smile at her clear displeasure. 'What a cunt.'

Speaking of Celestia…

The golden glow flickered and left her muzzle, the tension quickly becoming so thick it could be cut with a knife.

Especially when she immediately looked not at Chrissy or Luna, but me.

Right at me.

'Here we go…'

"So many questions," she said softly, smiling all the while. "Where do I begin…hmm. Oh yes…"

She leaned on her hooves and continued to smile at me warmly. "Just to alleviate a couple of concerns I have with you. Do be a dear and tell me, exactly how many have you killed and why?"

Of all the questions I expected, this was not one of them. I had expected her to demand where we were hiding, or perhaps what exactly it was that I didn't find attractive about her.

'If she had then we'd be here for fucking hours…'

But still she had asked and the magic denied any attempt to stay silent…

"I have killed two of your guard and your sister's corrupted soul," I replied, the second part surprising me as much as it surprised them.

I hadn't know what it was exactly that I had killed in the dream realm, but in here it seemed that even if you didn't know, you still told them.

Luna looked at me and smiled, her expression encouraging and for the briefest of moments I didn't understand exactly why.

Until I did.

"I have also killed a man called Robert Peth," I continued, making no effort to hide my rage at the memory of the man. Luna flinched at the name and quickly became uncomfortable, though she clearly tried to hide it from her otherwise oblivious sister, who was perhaps thankfully focused solely on me.

"I killed the guards because I couldn't control my magic nor my hatred, both of which would never have been affected had Twilight left us alone!"

Celestia frowned but only for a moment, her smile replacing it as she gestured for me to continue.

"Luna's corrupted soul died because she damn well fucking deserved it," I snapped. "She was a monster and you fucking knew it. I feel no regret in killing her. I'd do it again and again if I could!"

If I had hoped to get some negative reaction then I was sadly let down as all I received from my vitriol was a sad sigh and a small smile.

'If she gestures for me to continue one more time, I'm going to find some way to rip it off!'

"And I killed Robert Perth because he raped and molested my sister for years," I ground out, anger coating each and every word. "He bragged about it, was pleased by it. I wasn't quite as pleased…"

I grinned viciously. "And neither was he when I cut his dick off and slit his throat."

"I…see."

For the first time in memory, Celestia looked distinctly put off by my words. And although I was loath to use my sister's rapist as something useful, I was pleased that the bitch finally seemed to find something about me unattractive.

Almost unbidden, I felt my eyes drawn to Luna, said eyes widening at the tears falling down her face.

"Emily?" The name left me without thought, unfortunately drawing everyone's attention onto her.

She looked at me and gave me a watery smile, shaking her head as she furiously wiped away her tears. She tried to open her mouth…but it wasn't her turn and as such she couldn't say a thing.

She frowned and bit her lip, but eventually sighed and smiled at me.

"Luna, do you remember what he's talking about?" Celestia asked, staring at her strangely. "Do you-"

The dome's magic closed her mouth with such force I heard her teeth click, the mare wincing in surprise at the action. A muffled cry quickly followed as the sound of something reached my ears, my eyes widening in surprise as a red mark appeared on her flank.

In the shape of a hand.

'Did she just get spanked?'

"Silly of you to try and ask for more than you're allowed, Tia," Luna said, barely giving Celestia a second glance as the last of the golden magic left her muzzle. "Chrysalis and Cadance needed theirs to be more. You did not."

She looked at me and then back at Celestia, before returning to look back at me. "And yes I do know what he's talking about. I lived it you insensitive mare."

Her angry expression…for the briefest of moments it was almost like I was looking at Emily again.

'She looked at Gary like that when he tried to kick her out.'

Indeed I remembered it…

"Men only darlin," Gary drawled, slicking his greasy black hair back almost absentmindedly. "You wouldn't understand, being a girl and all. But then Rich don't need no bitch sponging off his money anyway."

I was already pissed off at Gary interrupting our movie night, and so wasted no time in swinging-

SLAP

Only to stop and stare at the nasty looking handprint on his left cheek.

"You fuckin' bitch!" he screamed, moving forward threateningly for all of a second before Emily punched him, knocking the skinny turd on his arse.

"Now you listen here you little shit," she growled, grabbing his hair and pulling at it angrily. "Richard and I were watching something before you came here uninvited. So why don't you do yourself a favour and fuck off back to whatever hole you came out of."

"You gonna let her treat me like that?!" Gary asked, screeching as she twisted his hair. "Agh! Fuckin' el' fine! Lemme go you fuckin' tart!"

Emily smirked and let him go, watching with amusement as he scrambled to his feet and move away from her.

"Don't bother coming round again, Gary," I said calmly, enjoying his expression. "Or I'll pin you down and let her cut off that mop you call hair."

"Fuck you Rich," he sneered, moving back quickly when Emily made to swing at him again. "I thought you was tight, but you're just a bitch! What she doin', Twenty a blow, thirty a fuck?"

"She's my sister you dick."

"Bet you're still fuckin' her though."

I moved an inch before he ran and slammed the door behind him.

"Leave it Richard," Emily said, her fingers interlocking with mine as she placed her head on my shoulder. "He's not worth chasing."

I let go a breath of air and looked at my clingy sister, smiling at her rapidly reddening cheeks.

"What?" she asked.

"Nothing," I replied, chuckling. "Come on, we're only at the boggart bit. We've got a few more to go."

I smiled as I remembered the rest, especially at how she had fallen asleep towards the end of the movie.

It was a happier time…

"What are you thinking about?"

The question snapped me out of my thoughts, only to realize everyone was looking at me.

I blinked and looked at Luna, who was simply smiling at me in a very…very familiar way. I felt the magic begin to compel me, but I didn't try to fight it. I didn't need to…or want to.

"Gary," I replied, smiling as her briefly confused frown changed into a rather wide grin. "When he interrupted us."

"We were watching Prisoner of Azkaban," she said softly, grin widening. "I decked him."

"You did," I agreed, enjoying the expression on her face. "In your defence he did try to kick you out of our home."

"He was such a dick," she giggled, ignoring Celestia who was once again staring at her as if she'd sprouted another head.

A brief frown appeared on Luna's face. "Was I too clingy back then?"

"A bit," I replied, shrugging. "But I didn't mind. It felt nice to be wanted."

"It wasn't anything nefarious," she said, rubbing her chest nervously, revealing a rather nasty looking scar beneath the fur as it parted. "You just…you made me feel safe."

"I know."

She sighed and rubbed her face, before looking around at each of us and sighing again.

"Well we've come no closer to making a deal, so let's move on and make it," she said, the golden glow leaving our mouths a few moments later. "And the deal I propose is this-"

"Luna, I should be the one to begin this," Celestia interrupted, wincing at the look Luna gave her. "I asked for this to begin with. Let me at least put forward the start of it. Alterations can come after."

Luna glared at her sister for a few seconds, the silence clearly uncomfortable for Celestia until she sighed and nodded once.

"Fine," she said, frowning. "Then let's not waste any more time. Go ahead."

Celestia frowned at her but seemed to silently agree as she turned around and looked at me.

"Okay Richard, here's the deal," she began. "I propose that you return to Canterlot with us. You will be given residence as you had before, it need not be in the Palace but I must ask that it be in Canterlot. Once you have returned, you must also begin to give us samples of your seed as you once did."

She took a breath but left no room for me to give my input as she continued.

"In return for your good deed. You may have anything within my power to give you. Or if you wish for solitude then I shall of course agree and leave you be. I will not attempt to talk to you beyond when you come to give your samples, or if later down the road you decide that you no longer have animosity towards me and mine, we can both mutually agree to remove that part of the deal."

She stopped and looked at me, apparently finished with her beginning pitch.

"Good start," I said, not even trying to hide the mockery in my tone. "Here's a better one. How about you just leave us alone and work this shit out without me? That sounds pretty good to me."

Chrissy chuckled, much to Celestia's apparent annoyance as she sighed and shook her head.

"And yet not to us," Celestia replied, smiling at me. "Come now, let us be adults here and come to an agreement. You know that I will not settle for anything less then you giving us your seed once more. So perhaps we can start from there and move forward…or if you like we could sit in here until the end of time, feeling hunger and thirst but never actually dying from it. Not a preferable option, but an option still."

I began to snarl a retort…

"Richard." Luna's voice caught my attention, but it was her expression that kept it.

Pleading, begging almost…it was almost like…

"I know how you feel," she said quietly, ignoring everyone around her but me. "I really, truly do. It's a shitty situation and after everything that's happened to you, I don't blame you for wanting to watch it all burn around you. But please, please try to look past your anger. Please try to look past Celestia, and instead look at the problem itself. We're dying out Richard, we are dying out. Every single race of Pony is going to fade away into nothing unless you help us."

Celestia opened her mouth only to close it at the furious look Luna gave her, the latter turning her attention back onto me.

"Look," I said, rubbing my head and trying my best not to look at her face. "I'm not saying that what you're saying is wrong, it isn't. But I just…I just want to be left alone with Chrissy. I've had enough of Pony shite to last me a lifetime, and I'm just…I'm done with it, I really am. I've had enough."

Before she can say anything, I continue. "We woke up today and found out that Chrissy is pregnant. A child, Em. We've got a child on the way. That's supposed to be good news, and I should be happy as fuck about it. But I'm not and the only reason why is because of her."

I point at Celestia and try to repress my anger at the fucking smile I get in return.

"The only reason this dome is even a thing today is because of her," Chrissy chimes in, clearly all but ready to tear Celestia's face off. "It could have possibly killed our child! But then again, I guess she'd find it amusing if our child died. I wouldn't be surprised if it was indeed the case."

"All the death that I've caused was done for the good of Equestria," Celestia replied smoothly, her firm belief undeniable in the dome. "As I've said before. They were terrible and merciless, but in doing so allowed Equestria to become what it is today. None of it was easy to do, but it was necessary."

I only just caught the uneasy looks Cadance and Shining gave each other, but was soon brought back to Chrissy who scoffed at her words, drawing the Alicorn's attention onto her.

"Something to say my dear?" Celestia asked, quirking an eyebrow at her. "You cannot possibly tell me that you, a killer, disagrees that killing is sometimes hard but necessary? How many you must have killed for the good of someone or something else, I can only imagine."

My mate looked at her for a long, drawn out moment.

"Killing is easy," Chrissy said, a sad look on her face. "Oh it starts off hard, don't get me wrong there. The first time I killed, I was being attacked by an angry mob and defended myself a little too well. The moment I returned to my mother, I vomited all over her floor."

She paused for a moment, clearly remembering the ordeal before she turned and looked at me, frowning ever so slightly. "But then you begin to see enemies where none exist. You lash out at any who appear a threat to you and yours. And after a time it all becomes routine, just another day. Separating those who deserve death from those who are simply an inconvenience becomes too difficult a task to manage and so you stop bothering."

Celestia's smile becomes a tad more smug, but before she can open her muzzle, Chrissy cuts her off.

"But the moment the justifications come is the moment where you've truly lost any and all right to claim benevolence!" she snarled, glaring at the startled Princess angrily. "So no, I'm not perfect. But I've never claimed to be a saint and I never will. You cannot claim such either, not with all the blood staining your hooves. So do not sit there and judge me for my actions when yours far surpass them!"

"Enough!" Luna shouted, slamming her hoof on the table. "We are here to make a deal, not to have to pissing contest! So can we please stop getting side-tracked and make one, please!"

She looked at Chrissy as she finished, pleading with her eyes for my mate to agree.

"Fine," Chrissy hissed, glaring at Celestia before looking back at Luna and nodding once. "If it can get us out of this fucking dome then fine, let's get this done. Make your piece since Celestia's was clearly a load of hot shit."

"Then let's keep it short and sweet," Luna said quickly as she turned to look at me once more. "Richard, come back to Canterlot, at least for a short time so we can set everything back up again. We'll set up somewhere away from the Palace for you and Chrysalis to stay. Donate your seed to us once a week until we no longer need it. As soon as that is the case, you will be informed immediately and can then leave if you have chosen to stay in Canterlot. If you have not then you'll simply receive a missive wherever you are staying at the time."

She paused and looked at Celestia, who in turn was giving her a rather cross look.

"You will also be given a promise of peace from my sister. She will not contact you or seek to knowingly harm you herself or through others until the deal is done. After which…well, hopefully we will at least have learned to tolerate the other by then."

If she was cross before, Celestia was downright angry now.

Luna ignored her however and stopped talking for a moment, letting us both take it all in.

I looked at Chrissy. "What do you think?"

"I think that I hate all of this and would rather go back to our hi-home," she replied, glaring at Celestia hatefully. "But ultimately this decision is yours love. I will follow whatever you choose to do."

I blinked in surprise at her answer, receiving a warm smile in return.

"I trust you," she said, love for me reflecting clearly in her eyes.

I rubbed my head and looked back at Luna, my gaze slowly turning to Celestia as a question came to mind.

"Are you absolutely sure that there is no other way to save your kind then me?"

She frowned lightly and shook her head.

"We have tried nearly every conceivable option, Richard." Celestia replied. "You are our only hope."

"And if I'm not compatible anymore?" I asked, amused at her little flinch. "Ah, you thought I wouldn't ask. But I'm not entirely Human now. If I am not compatible, you will leave us alone."

She stiffened a little before smiling softly. "As you so wish, we will leave you be."

Her visage swiftly became something else, something almost stern. "However if you are compatible as you once were, then you must honour the deal too. You must stay in Canterlot as you once did for at least a short time, though I will tell you that if Chrysalis reveals herself to my subjects, whatever their reaction becomes is on her and her alone."

She looked at Chrissy and smiled in a way I really didn't like. "I will make no effort to protect her. So it may be prudent to stay away until we have no need of Richard, no?"

She ignored Celestia's clear attempt to rile her up and looked at me, our eyes meeting.

"You'd need to disguise yourself again," I said quietly. "But…how?"

'She told me before that she'll need to stay in her other form after a short time. She won't be able to transform.'

Celestia looked surprised at my question, but for once remained silent and watched us instead.

Chrissy frowned for a moment before smiling and nodding, seemingly to herself.

"I have a good disguise," she replied, smiling at my confused look. "We'd just need a good cover story for it."

It took me a moment…

"Oh," I uttered, smiling back as I realized what she was getting at. "Of course."

Chrissy turned away and looked at Luna. "What's the public knowledge about Richard right now? What do they think has happened to him?"

Luna blinked. "As far as they are aware, he has returned to his world. Celestia deemed it prudent not to cause a panic and inform them that a Changeling had been living among them for over a year. Only a fair portion of the guard know and were sent out actively to search for him, you met some of them today. The rest however do not know any more than the average civilian."

"Then it works perfectly with my plan," Chrissy said, nodding to herself.

"Care to inform me?" Celestia asked.

"Not really."

She opened her mouth but I cut her off before she could say anything.

"I do not trust you," I said, my voice low, dangerous. "If I suspect that you've concocted some scheme to reveal her and hurt her and our child, I swear that I will make you suffer."

Celestia cocked an eyebrow and smiled at me, apparently amused at my threat.

"If I do indeed do so then by all rights the old magic will punish me for it," she said, smiling at me. "It cannot be fooled or deceived. Therefore there is nothing that I can do to...how do you say, rig the system?"

"We'll see..."

"Then do we have a deal?" Luna asked, looking at Chrissy and I hopefully.

I looked at my mate and she me…

I sighed and rubbed my face, regretting everything as I looked at Luna and said…

"We do."

The dome gave off a loud gong as its magic entered each and everyone of us, seeping into our skin…and then the great golden thing itself smashed into smithereens.

And vanished.

My power came back to me immediately, there was no slow recovery. Just a mere blink of time and it was back, my armour, my ability to sense emotion.

Everything was back, and as I looked around at the now winged and horned Celestia, I realized that everyone else had their power back too.

And yet something felt…different. I could feeling something…two somethings that were nearing us, getting closer.

'What is that?'

A shuffle of movement brought my attention onto Celestia, the two of us staring at the other, waiting, watching for the slightest movement to give us an excuse.

But then I remembered, our baby!

"Chrissy is it-"

She smiled and nodded quickly, said smile growing wider with each nod. "It's fine love, it's perfectly fine."

I breathed a sigh of relief and made to move only to be interrupted by Celestia's voice.

"If I might interrupt, we should get moving," she said, giving my chitinous armour a brief glance before sighing almost inaudibly.

"Wait," Chrissy snapped, looking around at the empty field suspiciously. "Where's your guard, they were here before. Where are they now?"

Celestia smirked and rubbed her barrel absentmindedly. "Oh, well they're likely in your hiding place by now."

Chrissy's eyes widened, as did mine but for an entirely different reason.

"You sent them to our hive?!" I shouted, eyes glowing with power as I took a step towards her.

"Ah, so you were hiding in a hive then," Celestia said, winking at me. "Thank you for telling me Richard."

"You fucking-"

"How did you send them there?" Chrissy interrupted, holding a hoof up, gesturing for me to stop.

Celestia smiled and shrugged. "I merely requested that they follow your signature back to the source. It's a simple spell, even you could learn it."

Chrissy's eyes widened for a moment, before turning...almost sad. "Those poor fools. You've sent them to their deaths, Celestia."

Celestia frowned and gave her full attention to Chrissy, suddenly alarmed. "And how exactly have I done that? No one lives there besides Richard and yourself, or am I mistaken?"

"The hive is alive, you dumb cunt!" Chrissy spat, glaring at the Princess. "Did you never enter the hive when you burned Naerx's to the ground?

Celestia shook her head but before she could reply, Chrissy continued.

"If anyone other than a Changeling were to enter the hive uninvited, it would at best kill them!"

"At best?" Luna asked, her expression torn between worry and anger as she looked at Celestia. "What do you mean?"

Chrissy's expression softened as she looked at her, a sad sigh leaving her muzzle.

"The hive does not waste resources, alive or dead. Those poor fools are either already dead, or have been assimilated into the hive mind."

"Assimilated?"

"Transformed into new subjects," Chrissy replied, frowning deeply. "A Queen cannot change other species into Changelings outside of choosing a King, this much I will share. But the hive has a magic all its own. And if your guard have wandered in there...then I'm sorry. But they're likely no longer your guard anymore."

Luna's eyes widened in disbelief before she turned to face a horrified looking Celestia.

"Is there no end to your stupidity?" she whispered, her expression horrified. "Even I know not to send someone into unknown territory. It was one of the first lessons Father taught us!"

A rustle of movement was all the warning I received before two thumps forced me to spin around, my eyes wide as I took in two Changelings.

Normal Changelings, one of which carried a sword in his mouth.

Chrissy moved forward quickly and stood next to me, staring at the two warily…a subtle sadness emanating from her.

"I'm sorry," she said quietly. "I truly am."

"Don't be," one said, female by the sound of her voice. "My name is Fleetfoot, we met before. And he's Pearl, my Captain."

"Yes, I tried to goad you before," Pearl said after he dropped his sword, looking at me sheepishly. "My apologies, I was…grieving."

I was flabbergasted at the change in him, in them both. What had happened to them?

"Captain Pearl?" Celestia's voice sounded behind me, nearing me. I edged away as she stood to my side, Chrissy's fury spiking dangerously as I tasted it. "Is that truly you? Do you recognise me?"

Anger.

I had felt Chrissy's, tasted it even. But the anger emanating from both of the Changelings before me was so intense it made me feel winded.

"Oh yes, we both know who you are," he said quietly, his tone dangerous. "We've both seen…exactly who Princess Celestia is."

Celestia caught on quickly and raised a hoof. "Do not believe the lies you have seen. Remember who you are Captain. Remember who you swore to serve and protect."

He stared at her for a moment, perhaps two…before he lifted his sword and threw it at her hooves.

"Consider that me deserting," he quite literally spat, the mare joining him as she spat on the sword.

"And me," Fleetfoot snarled, giving the Princess a look that could melt steel.

"Please, I can help you," Celestia pleaded. "I'm sorry this happened to you. But if you come back then I can try to change you back."

They both ignored Celestia and looked over at Luna, a strange expression on their faces before they turned and looked at us.

"My King," Pearl said.

"My Queen," Fleetfoot followed.

"We swear allegiance to you both. We swear to serve and protect both you and the hive until our dying day. So we swear, so mote it be."

They both finished at the same time and bowed low…and as they did so, two bright lights seemed to come alive inside my head. I could…see them, feel them, know them.

They were Pearl and Fleetfoot.

They were our subjects.

"Rise," Chrissy ordered, sadness emanating from her still. "I accept your pledge and so welcome you into the hive. You serve the King and Queen, and as such are now our subjects. Protect us and we shall in turn feed you, and ensure your lives are long and fruitful in the coming years."

I wasn't entirely sure, but I believed that I had just seen some kind of old Changeling magic.

She then looked at the two of them and smiled, a small smile but a smile, nonetheless.

"Sak'ruit a fon," she said, the words unknown to me.

And yet…I understood them.

'You may bond with each other.'

The two of them smiled widely up at her and bowed low once more.

"Thank you my Queen," Fleetfoot said. "We…we were not allowed such before, your generosity is wonderful."

"Can you return to your previous appearance?" Chrissy asked.

They looked at each other and frowned…and then in a burst of green light, the both of them suddenly looked like Ponies.

Pearl was a brown coated stallion with hazel eyes and short, cropped hair.

Fleetfoot was a cream coated mare with brown eyes and long brown hair.

'I guess their armour really was enchanted.'

They looked nothing like the pure white Ponies I had seen a few hours ago.

"I'm not sure how we knew to do that," Fleetfoot murmured, looking down at herself. "I feel like I'm wearing a coat."

"You'll get used to it in time," Chrissy remarked sadly, shaking her head as she looked at Celestia and hissed. "Fucking useless cunt."

She gestured for me to follow as we walked towards Luna, the two new subjects following behind us without so much as a word.

It felt weird.

"So tell me," Celestia asked loudly, ignoring Chrissy's rolled eyes as she turned her head and looked at her. "How exactly are you going to disguise yourself?"

Chrissy smiled…a very dangerous smile.

And then changed in a long, two second flash of green magic, the mare replaced by something a little closer to home.

Well, my old home anyhow.

Celestia's mouth opened and stayed that way, her eyes wide in shock as she stared at Chrissy.

Our new subjects looked at her much the same, but quickly regained their faculties and smiled up at us.

"This is how," Chrissy said, smirking at her expression. "Oh don't mind the tits, he certainly doesn't."

She gave them a little jiggle and smirked before reaching out and taking my hand, gripping it tightly as she turned a little slower than I believed she intended.

"One foot in front of the other, right?" she whispered, using her long hair to hide her face as she looked up at me worriedly. "Really don't want to fall over in front of her."

I chuckled and smiled down at her, enjoying how her small nose wrinkled cutely.

"Don't worry love," I soothed, stroking her cheek gently. "I've got you."

And I've got you! 7000 fucking words just to get out of the fucking dome!

No more! No more fucking dome! Woo hoo!

May be a few errors here and there, will edit in the morning.

Stay Snuggly! :D

Author's Note

Shoutout to my Patreons - Donna, David, and Robokirby

Stay Snuggly!

The Letter

Been a while hasn't it?

Sorry, life has been somewhat busy and I've had little time to go over this chapter up until recently. I think I've scrapped it more times than I've saved it.

But anyway, here we are. No more fucking dome!

This will be the last chapter with Richard's Pov for a bit, he's hogged enough of the limelight.

I shall also make a few edits on varied chapters in regards to their arcs. Dome arc, ect.

Begin!

New Arc - The Rise of The Changelings

The Letter

Richard Pov

It was over.

The dome was done, gone, finished. And yet we weren't done, not even close.

Danger was all around me, I could sense it. I could feel it as it walked behind me, staring at me with a gaze so full of varied emotion that I felt almost dazed.

The large gap between us as we walked did nothing to abate it.

We weren't free yet.

A hand squeezed mine, love flowing from the mare…or should I say woman it belonged to.

'Going to take a while to get used to that…'

I looked at her only to find her already looking at me, our eyes catching the other instantly. Hers lidded slightly as she gave me a crooked grin, a warm look upon her face.

I wasn't alone, and that gave me strength.

Even if the cause of that strength was trying her hardest not to trip over herself.

"Fucking little…" Her mumbling was barely audible, but I caught it and fought not to smile at her frankly adorable actions. She was holding my hand so firmly, I had begun to wonder if it was possible to ever regain feeling in it again.

She was walking relatively well for someone who had used her Human form for all of about two minutes. But was clinging onto me tightly as she put one foot in front of the other, trying her best not to wobble.

Despite the situation, I found it rather endearing.

"We have a carriage further ahead," Luna said, her voice catching my attention. "Two actually. Celestia will ride with Cadance and Shining Armour. I will ride with you two and your…subjects, if that's alright?"

I frowned…

Truth be told, I still didn't have a damn clue what to do when it came to Luna…to Emily. She was my sister in the body of a Pony I despised. I could no longer try to deny it. Even if she hadn't been under the truth field when I found out, there were subtle mannerisms that all but screamed who she was.

And yet I still felt…well, strange. Nervous perhaps, that maybe this was somehow still a trick.

Emotion came from her as she looked at me, smiling softly in such a familiar way. It felt like…love, but not the same type of love that Chrissy had for me.

It was close though.

Adoration, slight dependence and an abundance of love…familial love. It tasted fantastic truth be told, but the fact that it came from her made me feel all sorts of strange.

"Richard?" Her voice snapped me out of my thoughts, her eyes betraying her as they looked up at me, nervous emotion thick in the air. "Is…Is it okay?"

"Yeah," I murmured, trying my best to give her a smile and only managing a small grimace.

Her ears lowered somewhat but she smiled back and continued to keep pace, her eyes wandering onto Chrissy with a small frown.

"I should have thought about clothes," she said quietly, eyes roaming up and down the currently butt naked woman hanging onto me. "Stupid of me. I was so excited to see you again that I forgot you wouldn't have any."

"You knew I had this form?" Chrissy asked, scepticism emanating from her.

Luna raised an eyebrow and grinned. "Obviously. I gave it to Richard for you."

And if nothing else, that alone told me who she was. Her grin, her words, her mannerisms. Everything about her screamed that she was Emily.

'Maybe that's enough…if I push aside who she looks like and focus on who she is then perhaps I'll eventually grow used to it.'

I had no idea if that was indeed the case. But I had nothing else to lose by trying to do so.

"I'll just wear my chitin like Richard does," Chrissy said, snapping me out of my thoughts. "Though I'm not entirely sure how to do so. Mind giving me a few tips love?"

Smiling at her warm endearment, I nodded. "You just need to focus on how it feels beneath your skin. Focus on that and then will it to come out."

She quirked an eyebrow. "Will it?"

I blushed lightly and, after taking note of how far back Celestia was, withdrew my chitin back into my skin.

'Bet she's loving the view,' I mused, a frown already forming at the mere thought of it. 'Cunt.'

"Do as I do," I continued, smiling encouragingly at my mate. "Feel for it, for how it feels beneath the skin."

"I can feel it," she murmured, a light frown on her face. "I just can't make it come out."

"Nor could I at first, remember?" I replied. "I tried to force it out, but I didn't need to and neither do you. Focus on the feel of it and coax it out."

She was confused, I could feel it. But my lover was also determined and stubborn, and being confused wasn't going to stop her from trying.

"…I can feel it," she said once more, her frown melting away as a small smile appeared on her face. "I can feel it, I can-"

Chitin erupted from beneath her skin, covering the entirety of her body in all of one swift moment. Only her face remained uncovered, surprised but oh so happy as she looked down at herself.

To others she would probably look frightening, but to me...she looked beautiful.

"Holy shit," she exclaimed, not caring about who might hear as she all but bounced on her heels. "I did it."

"Told you," I said, grinning at her. "And here I thought you were the teacher."

She looked at me and smiled as widely I'd ever seen it upon her clearly happy face. Her hand squeezed mine a mite tighter, love for me coming from her in wave after wonderful wave.

For a moment we seemed to forget everything except each other. Our eyes met and locked and that was it for that moment, for one glorious, wonderful moment.

"Remind me to reward you later," she whispered, her smile morphing into a wicked grin. "Over and over and over…"

"I can't wait," I murmured, kissing her lightly on her lips. "God you smell so good right now."

She giggled and leaned her head against mine, looking deeply into my eyes as she whispered softly.

"Our baby is letting you know that it likes the food."

I blinked, surprised. "Already?"

She nodded. "I told you, it grows quickly."

"This quickly."

"Oh yeah."

Eyebrow raised in slight disbelief, I gave her a crooked grin and chuckled. "Then I'll have to supply you with more later."

"You better," she giggled, eyes darting down for a moment before looking back at me with mirth. "Though you might want to cover up again darling. You may poke someone's eye out."

I blushed lightly but did so. It was only after I was covered that I begin taking her new term of endearment in, causing me to look at her strangely.

"Darling? That's new."

"I like it."

A soft giggle to my right brought my attention onto Emily, her cheeky grin widening as our eyes met.

"You're both adorable," she said, giggling again. "I could honestly watch this all day and never get bored."

"I never took you for a perv, Em."

The way her smile widened, her impossibly happy emotions, the way her eyes seemed to glitter with happiness.

All of it solidified my choice. In that moment I saw no reason to see her as anything else.

"Like you can talk, Richard," she replied, rolling her eyes. "I distinctly remember you perving on Rosie Smith next door quite often that one summer. As in all the time, in her bathing suit."

Ignoring the curious look from Chrissy, I cleared my throat and gave Emily a look.

"And if I recall correctly, you joined me after getting a look at her too."

Emily shrugged, a bizarrely familiar motion in her new body, and grinned up at me. "I never said that I didn't. And why wouldn't I anyway, Rosie was fit. You could bounce a coin off of that arse."

"True."

"She liked you, you know."

I blinked, surprised. "What?"

"She asked me about you one time. Said she saw you fixing the front door without a top, all shiny and sweaty and liked it."

"And you never told me, why?" I asked, unsure whether or not to be amused or annoyed.

Emily gave me a bland stare and snorted in a rather unladylike fashion. "Because the little tart had three other fellas on the side and you deserved better than that. And also, I didn't think you'd like sticking your dick in a hole that was more than likely filled with HIV."

I grimaced at the mental image, but Chrissy just laughed, her amused emotions tickling my senses ever so nicely.

"You know, I think I like you," she mused, the two sharing a grin as they looked at each other. "And I never just like anyone right away."

"I feel so special," Emily replied, a little sarcasm emanating from her.

"You should be," Chrissy agreed, apparently rather amused with her. "I don't just bestow such things to anyone."

"Obviously," Emily deadpanned. "Thank you so much. I am truly lucky to have received the honour."

Chrissy quirked an eyebrow and looked at me, a small smirk on her face. "I like this one, Richard. Can we keep her?"

"Keep me?"

Ignoring her, I smirked and nodded. "Fine, but you have to take her out for walks. And if she shits in the hall then I'm not cleaning it up."

"Sounds fair."

"Oi!"

We looked back at her and fought to compose ourselves at her rapidly reddening face.

She looked as though she was about to start ranting, but seemed to quickly compose herself and shook her head, giving me a look that promised retribution later on.

…

I welcomed it. Everything in that little moment, I welcomed all of it no matter how strange, how impossible it should have been.

"The carriage is just around this corner," Emily said, still giving me that look. "Just be wary, they haven't seen you like this before and might-"

We turned the corner and I immediately spotted the carriages, along with the eight Pegasus that stood at the front, the ropes around their bodies intricately designed for them to carry the huge thing.

One turned and looked at us, his fear betraying him before he so much as moved. But move he did, interrupting Emily as he unclipped his harness and leapt towards us with a cry.

"No wait!" Celestia shouted, but the guard ignored her as he jumped towards my mate, sword in mouth ready to swing.

It happened before I could think to stop myself.

My arm swung up, my hand catching the Pony by his throat for all of a moment before I slammed him to the ground.

Pearl was beside me in a blink, catching the guard with a right hook as he landed on the ground before quickly disarming him, the sword now held quite firmly in his mouth instead.

"Captain Pearl?" the Guard stammered, shivering as I neared. "W-What are you doing?"

Before Pearl could say anything, I grabbed the guard and pulled him close, my eyes glowing with power as he met them. His eyes widened as my incisors grew, their sharp points easily whittling the brave stallion down to a gurgling child.

Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Fleetfoot standing by Chrissy. A furious expression on her face as she put herself in between my mate and Celestia.

"M-Monsters!" the guard cried, struggling weakly in my grasp.

"Richard let him go!" Celestia ordered, moving swiftly forward to put a hoof on my shoulder, only to cry out in pain as something forced her away, the faint sound of something sizzling informing me that her hoof had been burned. Pearl quickly put himself in-between her and I, mirroring Fleetfoot's expression to a tee as he glared up at his former ruler.

"The deal, Tia!" Emily barked, giving her a worried yet angry glance. "You cannot touch him!"

"I wasn't going to hurt him!"

"The old magic begs to differ so stay back!" Emily snapped, turning her attention to me quickly. "Richard please put him down."

Words...were beyond me in that moment. All I could see, all I could smell was the scent of the stallion who had tried to hurt my mate.

My grip tightened as he attempted to bite my hand, a hiss leaving me without thought.

"Richard please!"

"Richie..." A hand upon my shoulder brought clarity back, albeit slowly as I turned and looked at Chrissy. "Put him down love, please. For me."

I looked at her, my anger beginning to ebb...and shrugged as I opened my fist, the stallion falling to the ground none too softly.

I looked down at the stallion and fought the urge to deck him as he glared at me, his wobbly legs almost amusing despite the situation. "You try that again and I'll rip out your tongue with my teeth," I said, half of the words barely recognisable as they came out more a hiss than an actual word.

"Return to your carriage and saddle up, Private!" Emily snapped, clearly displeased as she glared at the guard. "Sun Guard or no, we shall be having words about your lack of discipline and lack of intelligence. If I were you, I would be very careful about what you do from here on out. Are we clear?!"

"Y-Yes Princess Luna," the guard said, snapping a shaky salute and all but legging it back to his carriage, the other Ponies giving him disapproving looks bar a few who looked at us with confusion and fear.

"Their inability to accept that which looks different is why other species despise your kind Celestia," Chrissy sneered, barely giving the white mare a moment to reply as she continued. "Do not try to tell me otherwise. Ponies claim to be a race of friendship and kindness, but that is only to themselves. To any other race, they look down on them, they spit on them. And you damn well know it. Why else would we be attacked for no reason?"

"Why else indeed," Emily said, looking at Celestia very strangely, a frown getting deeper and deeper the more she did so. "It is very strange that a member of your guard just so happened to try and attack them. One would almost think that it was done in a thinly veiled attempt to draw some kind of very violent reaction on purpose."

Celestia said nothing for a moment, merely quirking an eyebrow at Emily as she shook her head.

"I assure you, I have instigated no such thing," she said, honestly disturbingly clear within her words, something that made Chrissy and I look at each other for a moment.

Celestia then turned her attention to us.

"Private Greenhorn and I shall be having a talk later about his actions today. I assure you, I shall do my utmost to discover why he tried to attack you."

"I wait with bated breath," Chrissy replied sarcastically, rolling her eyes for added emphasis. "Which one is ours?"

"Follow me," Emily urged, hopping into the carriage unmanned by the quite bruised Private.

Chrissy and I looked at the other, turning our gaze to our new subjects and gesturing for them to follow as we made our way into the carriage. Pearl and Fleetfoot followed, the former looking over at the Private before throwing his sword over, much to the audible dismay of the other Ponies around him.

"You dropped this," he sneered, scowling at them.

"Captain Pearl, what's going on sir?" a Pegasus asked, indistinguishable from the other armour wear Ponies. "Why are you defending them?"

Pearl blinked a couple of times as if confused, but shook his head after a moment or two and ignored the stallion. He gave a brief nod to Fleetfoot and hopped onto the carriage with us, shutting the door to it behind him and sitting down beside her.

"That stallion wasn't a part of my former unit, my King," he said quietly, looking up at me nervously. "I did not train my unit to be cowards, nor to engage in violence borne of fear."

"It's fine Pearl," I assured, holding my arm around Chrissy and making sure my hand was placed upon her stomach, my own nerves unwilling to let me do anything else. "He was just a fucking idiot like the rest of them. Took one look at us and struck out. It's nothing I'm not used to when dealing with Ponies."

Pearl and Fleetfoot looked at each other, visibly concerned. But rather then say anything more, they chose instead to lean against the other, their eyes planted firmly on Emily.

I could feel their confusion, their lack of trust, their anger.

'Better nip that in the bud then.'

"She isn't Luna," I said, catching their attention as they looked between me and her bewilderedly. "I know, I know. She looks like her, but she isn't the one you may know. She's actually my sister in her body…basically."

I looked at Emily for help, the mare giving me a sad smile as she shook her head and looked at my new subjects.

"Richard has the right of it…mostly," she began. "I am his sister, but I am also Celestia's. I am both Luna and Emily in one being. Neither one nor the other but both altogether."

She frowned a touch. "Although admittedly, I do feel a far stronger pull towards my Humanity. Perhaps this is because of the emotion of this day. I don't know…"

"So what do we call you?" Fleetfoot asked, confusion clear as day upon her face.

Emily's frown lightened up, a small smile upon her face. "In public, call me Luna. No need to get any unwanted attention. But in private, you can call me Emily if you like. I'm not fussed. Whatever you find more comfortable to use."

"Naerx is going to be so confused," Chrissy said, grinning tiredly as she leaned against me.

"I'm surprised she hasn't turned up yet," I replied. "She's usually pretty punctual with her jump scare appearances."

Chrissy shook her head, frowning. "She used up a lot of strength before. And Canterlot is likely too far a distance to reach either of us. We likely won't see her again until we return to the hive."

I wasn't sure what to feel at that information, but I wasn't particularly fussed about it. Truth be told, although I was immensely grateful for all she had done for us, I missed just being alone with Chrissy. There was rarely anything more irritating then whipping it out only to find a ghostly pair of eyes staring at you from the distance.

"We'll manage love," Chrissy said, snapping me from my thoughts. "We did fine before, we'll do so again. Besides, we've only got to stay in Canterlot for a short while."

"Please try and make it at least a month," Emily asked, smiling as we both looked at her incredulously. "I know, I know. Not really appealing, I get it. But it'd be really nice if you didn't up and vanish right away. I'd…I'd really like to get to know you."

It hit me slowly…and yet with the strength of a lorry.

'She's scared to be left on her own…'

Bizarre as it was to feel it, to know it. The fact that my sister was scared became very noticeable as the emotion filled the carriage. If it wasn't for our ability to feel emotion, none of us would have been able to see such through her smile.

But she was scared, I could feel it. Now that the dome was done and Celestia was out of sight if for but a short time, the mare we'd seen stand up to her was gone. And in her place was a very lonely, very scared person.

"Of course we will," I said, trying not to wince at her sigh of relief. I looked down at my mate and added. "Right love?"

Chrissy blinked but smiled and was about to nod, only to frown and shake her head. "We can't stay that long. I'm going to give birth in nine days, give or take. I'd rather not be in Canterlot when it happens."

"I can help," Emily said quickly, catching Chrissy's raised eyebrow and smiling widely at it. "Richard can attest. I was learning to be a midwife before…well, before I came here. I can help you when it's time."

"A mid what?" Chrissy asked, looking up at me, confused.

"It's a profession from my world," I explained, enjoying the way Emily was all but bouncing in her seat. "They basically provide care and support to pregnant ladies."

"And they also learn how to help deliver babies," Emily chimed in, practically beaming at us. "Oh I'm so excited. This is brilliant. Please let me help, I can get everything you need to give birth in your own home. You won't even need to come to the hospital."

I was about to ask how…but then the obvious answer shut me up before I could.

"And where is our home?" I asked instead, catching my mates amused smile as she watched Emily all but vibrate in her seat. "Last I checked, I kind of wrecked mine."

Emily grinned sheepishly. "Ah, well. About that-"

Before she could continue, something flashed and passed through the solid walls of the carriage, the suddenness of it causing me to quickly cover Chrissy protectively.

Pearl cried out in surprise as whatever it was bounced off of his head and tumbled away, rolling with the motion before standing up and alert.

For all of a moment there was silence…

"Uh, it's a letter," Fleetfoot said, nervously reaching over to touch it only to have her hoof slapped away by Pearl. "Hey!"

"What was the first lesson you learned in regard to foreign objects, Fleetfoot," he snapped, watching as the mare blinked and lowered her ears sheepishly.

"Never touch it before first examining it for curses and traps," she replied, backing away from the so called letter quickly. "Sorry sir, I didn't think."

"No you didn't" he agreed, taking a deep breath and letting it go very uneasily. He glanced at her hoof and sighed. "I'm sorry about hitting you."

"No, no," she refuted moving down and nuzzling him gently. "I was being dumb. The stupid letter could be booby trapped and I tried to touch it. Better a slapped hoof then a dead mare, right?"

"Correct," Chrissy agreed, moving carefully only to fall back as the carriage's movement proved too much for her uneasy balance to handle. "Can you check for traps, Emily?"

Emily, who had been otherwise silent nodded and lifted up the letter with magic, said magic flickering with varied colours before she put it back on the seat.

"It's clean," she announced, frowning lightly. "It feels weird though. Old and new at the same time. I can't quite figure it out, but it feels pretty safe to me."

"I've got it," I said, moving over only to be pulled back by Chrissy. I looked at her worried face and shook my head. "Love it's fine. Emily already said that it isn't trapped and I…I trust my sister."

Chrissy bit her lip, unwilling to let go. "I…I…okay. Just promise to drop it if it so much as makes a squeak okay?"

"Okay," I chuckled, kissing her lightly on the cheek.

I moved over to the letter, stepping past our new subjects and carefully picked it up. I waited for a few seconds…but when nothing happened, I looked at the envelope and…and…

"It's for me," I said, bewildered.

"For you?" Chrissy asked, blinking before shrugged slightly. "Well…it is a letter."

"No, you don't understand," I refuted. "It's for me. It has my old address on it."

"What?" Emily gasped, moving over and staring at the envelope with me, her eyes widening as she took in the address.

Mr Richard Tyler

153 Bracebridge Street, Nuneaton, Warwickshire.

CV11 5PD

"That's our old place," she whispered, looking up at me. "How on earth does anyone here know that?"

"No idea," I replied, looking back at it warily. "Only one way to find out I guess."

Being extremely careful, I opened the letter and began to read it.

Richard.

Before I begin, I ask that you please withhold scepticism and continue no matter what you read. This may not make any sense right now, but you'll understand if you keep going.

Please DO keep going, I have so much to say. I cannot tell you how many times I have written and rewritten this letter over the years.

If you haven't put this down or set it alight yet, then the start is as good a place as any, so let's begin there.

You likely don't remember me, but I remember the day I first saw you. Small and chubby, with a tuft of brown hair and a face like Yoda. Sorry if this irks you, but I've always found it amusing how such an admittedly ugly baby grew into such a handsome young man.

I frowned.

'This guy knew me when I was a kid, who is he?'

There is no easy way to say this, so I'll just get to the point.

I'm your Dad.

I stopped reading and just blinked at those last three words, my eyes seeing but my mind not comprehending any of it.

My Dad had vanished when I was very young. I couldn't even remember what he looked like. I didn't even know why he left, just that he did.

This couldn't be him, it wasn't possible.

"Richard?" Chrissy's voice snapped me out of my trance as I felt her hand upon my wrist. "What's the matter?"

I didn't know what to say to her, I barely knew what to think.

And yet my eyes strayed back to the letter, as if humouring the letters upon it as I continued to read.

I know this may seem impossible and most certainly in bad taste. But I assure you that this is in no way a lie or joke, or even a cruel manipulation to hurt you.

The day you were born and I held you, I knew then and there that there were no lengths I wouldn't go to keep you safe. You were barely a few minutes into the world and I already loved you more than anything.

It's difficult to explain, but you'll understand it one day. You really will.

There's so much I want to write, to say to you here Richard. But the parchment is only so long and I…well, more on that later. Just know that I am writing this letter as both a guide and a warning.

But know that I DID NOT leave you, I was stolen from you and your Mother by a magic the summoner couldn't control. In fact when I arrived, the one who summoned me was a messy puddle of blood and guts on the floor.

I was trapped, alone and frightened in a world I didn't understand. But not once did my thoughts stray from figuring out how to return home to you.

Eventually I was found, starving and dying by a tribe of Zebra. They took me into their tribe and fed me, gave me medicine and took care of me. It took some time to get used to the idea that they weren't animals, but talking, thinking people. But I did and…stayed with them once I was well, not only as a way to pay them back for saving me, but also in the hope that they knew of a way to get me home.

Sadly…this was not the case.

I arrived over two hundred years before you, son. And Zebrica, while rich with culture and knowledge, was incredibly lacklustre in regard to magic. They had no way to return me, I had no way to ever see you again.

That knowledge broke me completely. The only thing that stopped me from ending it all there and then was the Tribe Queen, Kara.

She was a kind soul. Young and nervous of her position, but so strong when she needed to be. She pulled me out of my funk and gave me a reason to live.

Her sight.

You see son, Zebra have what is commonly known as The Sight. The ability to look into the future and see a glimpse of what could be. But Kara's was so strong that she could not only see glimpses into the future, but everything in another's personal future, almost right down to the last detail.

And when she held my hand the day I was at my lowest…she saw you.

She saw you trapped here like I was, alone and afraid…and so angry, so, so angry. The sight of you sent Kara into a three day coma, and when she awoke she told me that it was not the vision itself that did so to her, but the sheer amount of hate and pain you exuded within it.

I had to know more. And so whenever she was able, Kara held my hand and shared her sight with me…and together we saw you.

It filled me with such pride to see the man you became…and such sorrow to feel how you felt.

Still, I resolved then and there to do something about it. But what could I do? From Kara's sight, we had deduced that you would arrive here over two hundred years in the future. I would be dead, she would be dead.

But I refused to let something so simple as time stop me from helping my only child. And so together we saw more, we saw what would become of you, what the Pony Princess, Celestia, would do to you.

And we made plans to stop her.

'What is this?' I thought, blinking rapidly at the parchment. 'Plans…what's…'

I cannot tell you what they are in this letter. Kara saw that if I were to do so, the letter would be discovered and taken to Celestia. Why we did no know, but Kara has suggested that fate does not look kindly on too much interference, and as such would try to stop us if we added too much.

It is mere speculation, but I have come to trust her wisdom along these long years.

But know son, know that plans within plans are occurring. Events that should have included those you know, did not BECAUSE of these plans. I wish I could say more…

Alas, the parchment is running low and there is so much more I wish to say.

I felt something cold running down my cheek, but I ignored it. I had to keep reading, I couldn't stop now, I couldn't!

I do not know if this brings you comfort, but I have lived a long and happy life. I have seen so much, fought so much…and I am a tired old man now. But not a day goes by where I do not miss you.

Kara and I were wed some forty years ago…she passed a few months back. I do miss her so. She was the loveliest, kindest soul. I love her more than any other woman I've met. We even managed to have children.

I wonder if you'll ever meet my descendants. Alas, I did not ask such in time.

Please do not be angry, I do still miss your Mother. But she became little more than a faded memory the longer I stayed here. Only you remain clear in my mind, and the only reason for that is Kara's sight.

One day we will erase all knowledge of me here. Celestia is unlikely to ever know as tensions between us and Equestria are strained. But Kara has agreed that we cannot take the chance, and as such we shall use a bit of Zebrican magic to accomplish my…erasure from history.

All that will remain is this letter. The date of its arrival has been set and it is already on its way to you, albeit the long way around. I have placed your address from Earth upon it. I hope what I have glanced proves it to be the correct one. Otherwise this letter may have never gained your attention in the first place.

I think i...

The letter was smudged at this point, the words different somehow as they continued. I noticed it, but couldn't find it within me to care as I continued to devour the words upon it.

Son,

Forgive me. It has been a few weeks since I last wrote anything. I seem to find myself somewhat tired these days, and forgetful.

…I am tired now, but before I finish this I have a few more things to say.

Kara and I saw Chrissy, we saw what and who she is, and we saw what you become. Know that I am proud of you. To change who you are for another is the mark of true love and maturity. Kara was also very approving of her fire and wit. Her determination to keep you safe, to love you at your lowest. Hang onto that one son, she's definitely a keeper.

Sadly, relationships between Zebra and Changeling are tense these days, and from what I have learned they only become more so by the time you arrive. And so with a heavy heart do I ask that you please do not trust a Zebra. They see a bit of future and the worst of them try to exploit it.

Forgive me for saying this, Kara. But Richard, never trust one, never. They are as deceitful and manipulative as that white tyrant. If you take anything from this letter, please do not trust any of them.

I can say no more without attracting fates unkind eyes. But know that I have seen the man you are and I am so proud of you Richard. I know you do not like the boy you once were, what little of it I was able to see. So instead focus on who you want to be in the future. The past has happened, it is done and can no longer hurt you.

Focus on the future…focus on more then just surviving in a dank hive.

Focus on learning to live a life with your mate.

Again the words seemed somewhat different as I continued, something I took to mean that time had passed again between them.

I fear that this is the last time I will write anything.

Know that I love you, that I will always love you. You are a leader son, you may not know it or feel it. But you are a leader of men, and you will become one in time.

Lead your people with kindness. Show them a better way.

Ah, forgive an old man his rambling, Richard. I've done all I can to prepare for when you arrive, but my time is coming soon and I can do no more.

The rest is up to you, son.

Love Dad x

Let the new arc begin!

I'll leave this chappy here. Seems as good a point as any to end off, though I'm sure some of you won't waste any time in screaming something about blue balling cliffhangers.

Cya, stay snuggly! :D

Author's Note

Shoutout to my Patreons - Donna, David, and Robokirby

Stay Snuggly!

The Other Me

Been a while hasn't it.

A lot has happened to me over these past few months, to me and my family. To put it simply, I began attending a HNC course which can be quite demanding in terms of coursework.

And unfortunately, my mother had a stroke. To add to this, my Nan also passed away. All in all, it wasn't the best year and as a consequence, my mind has been distracted and therefore writing anything became practically non-existent.

But I'm back for now, and here you go.

Begin!

The Other Me

Chrissy Pov

As I felt the carriage bump, signifying our landing, my attention became briefly stolen from glancing at my otherwise silent mate.

But not for long.

He was still reading the letter, re-reading it. Over and over, had been for quite some time much to the worry of our respective entourage. Emily was biting her bottom lip worriedly, the emotion very clear in the air for my feelers to sense.

She clearly wanted to read it to. Ever since she'd seen Richard's old address on it, her desire to know more was more than tangible.

Pearl and Fleetfoot were talking quietly to each other, and while I could have focused my hearing a little more to see what they were saying, I decided not to breach their privacy.

Eventually Richard folded the letter up and phased it through his chitinous armour, the thick material rippling by his left thigh as it did so.

"Richard?" I asked, catching his attention quickly as he looked at me. "What does it say?"

He blinked for a moment before looking out of the closed window, seemingly taking in the sight of Canterlot.

"We've landed," he said, ignoring my question. "Let's get out of this thing."

Emily and I glanced at the other, the former giving me a concerned nod in his direction. I shook my head and put a finger on my lips, signifying for her to drop it for the moment.

Loathe as I was to place anything above my mate, we had bigger problems.

Richard held out his hand and carefully helped me out of the carriage, my balance still fairly unsteady due to inexperience. As I stepped down, the first thing I noticed was Celestia addressing a crowd of what appeared to be reporters and a lot of the city's residents. Emily landed beside her, giving her sister a strange look before addressing the crowd herself.

The second thing caught my attention just in time to grab Richard's shoulder, using more strength than probably necessary to stop him from launching himself forward. His head spun around to look at me, eyes flickering between blue and green, his face so full of hate it nearly made me vomit.

"Hello again, Richard," Twilight said, a small smile on her face as she walked a little closer. "It's good to see you again."

Richard was almost trembling with rage, with only myself and whatever level of restraint he had left holding him back from most likely killing the Unicorn.

'Normally I'd join him in gutting the bitch. But we can't risk it, not with half the fucking city here.'

Twilight did not fail to notice his predicament, but said nothing, merely smirking ever so slightly as she turned her attention from him to me. Her eyes widened in surprise as she took me in, looking me up and down for a few moments.

"Chrissy I presume?" she asked, her smirk somewhat reduced as distaste quickly took its place. "So this is to be your new look. Interesting…how did you manage to become something that does not exist here?"

I said nothing back.

To be completely honest, the majority of my attention was upon my mate. It was taking every ounce of strength I had to keep him by me. The nauseating hatred pouring from him in disgusting waves did not help in the slightest. It was like dipping your hoof in scolding hot water to get the plug, necessary but bloody uncomfortable.

"Richard please calm down," I whispered in his ear, rubbing his arm soothingly. "Think of our baby."

But like a switch had been flipped, his eyes stopped flickering and the waves of hate died down to nearly nothing. He blinked a few times before turning and looking at me, apologetic emotion clear for me to sense regardless of his facial expression.

"Yes do listen to your beast, Richard," Twilight chuckled, smirking up at me. "Wouldn't want any kind of unpleasantness to happen, would we? Not here, not in front of so many witnesses."

I was alarmed, although I kept it hidden.

'How did she hear me from over there?'

Richard was clearly struggling to keep calm, his eyes still weren't glowing but the green tinge becoming more noticeable by the second.

Twilight moved a little closer, stopping only when Pearl and Fleetfoot stood in front of us protectively.

"Guards…what are you doing?" Twilight asked, a brow raised curiously as she looked at them. "If Princess Celestia has asked you to guard them, I hereby release you from that duty as her Protégé."

Pearl sneered at the Unicorn and took a threatening step forward, his eyes flashing green for all of a second. But it was only a second that Twilight seemed to need as her eyes widened in shock.

"You turned them?" she whispered, looking at me strangely. "I was lead to believe such a thing was impossible."

"Perhaps you know less than you think, girl," I mocked, enjoying her anger, brief though it was.

"Unlikely, I know all I need to know about you two" she refuted, turning her attention to a thankfully silent and expressionless Richard. "I knew that you'd come back Richard. You've been a very good colt and followed the script quite nicely."

She smirked. "Just like you did the last time."

I prepared myself to grab him once again, but found the action unnecessary as he merely stared at the ground.

And yet…something felt off, really off.

His eyes flickered for all of a moment, blue rapidly fading as green took their place. Black veins slowly began to creep out from around the edges of them, a new sensation quickly forcing me back as they stopped spreading.

'He tastes like…death?'

I'd never seen anything like it before.

"You think yourself so clever little Pony," he said, his voice startling me.

It was his voice, but it sounded nothing like him. Cruel and deadly, lower than I'd ever heard it before and tinged with some sort of animalistic growl.

It made my stomach twist painfully. My instincts were screaming at me to grab him and force whatever was happening to him away, but I couldn't move.

"But at the end of the day you are nothing but cattle," he finished, practically purring as he raised his head. "And like all cattle, you are nothing more than food to me."

He looked at Twilight and smiled coldly, the Unicorn in question backing off a bit at his demeaner. I shivered as well. It wasn't just his smile that was cold, the very air around us was beginning to coat the ground in frozen mist, affecting Pearl and Fleetfoot, and even myself.

And Changelings don't usually feel the cold.

"I look forward to the day where I drain you dry," he said quietly, that cold smile still upon his face. "I'll do it slow and watch as you struggle, fighting for every breath, every moment. Until you become nothing more than a dried up shell as the light leaves your eyes."

He stepped forward and grinned as Twilight fell back on her behind, looking at him with wide eyes.

"You almost took everything from me," he whispered. "I will take it all from you."

She looked him up and down but to my surprise, kept her cool for the moment, smiling rather unpleasantly back at him. "Interesting bit of magic…"

She stood back up and took a step forward, her eyes flashing in amusement as Pearl and Fleetfoot stood in-between her and us.

"You may have begun to dabble in magic, Richard," Twilight sneered condescendingly. "But I've had mine from the day I was born. I've been learning all there is to know about it for two decades. You…you are not on my level, you're clearly not even in control of it. And…you do not scare me."

If anything, Richard's cold smile widened, becoming even colder if that were at all possible.

"You should be scared of me, Twilight," he chuckled, each and every word laced with something very unsettling. "I am going to turn your pathetic little world upside-down. And thanks to your mewling, doe-eyed mentor, I can do whatever I wish. Celestia is powerless to stop me."

My eyes widened at his words. 'This isn't what we came here for. We don't want anything to do with the Ponies. What is Richard talking about?'

The obvious answer was…well, obvious.

'This isn't Richard talking…his magic has taken him over!'

I'd told Richard before that Changeling magic was alive. It could and very well would change you if you let it, and given Richard's continuous use of his hate, it had finally gathered enough control to do just that.

It had taken him over. The person before me was no more Richard than the Unicorn he was speaking to.

"I do not know what Princess Celestia agreed to," Twilight replied, eying Richard warily. "But regardless, even if she cannot do anything, I am certainly not as imposed."

Richard actually laughed, finally catching the attention of an otherwise very preoccupied Celestia, who snapped her head around to stare at him suspiciously.

He moved closer to Twilight, pushing past Pearl with a frightening amount of ease. "You are powerless, Twilight. You. Are. Nothing."

My eyes lit up as I forced my way through whatever was keeping me stuck. Richard turned to look at me and cocked an eyebrow, a small sinister grin belaying his intentions as he closed his hand into a fist.

I reached him before he could think to swing it, grabbing his arm as I stared into his eyes and placed the offending hand upon my stomach.

"T'lyke contel velt con'tine," I hissed quietly, ignoring all around me as I spoke directly to his magic, our eyes glowing with equal strength as I felt his respond.

"I don't need you, T'lyke!" he sneered, trying and failing to pull himself away from me. "You warned him over and over, but he didn't listen. Now I'm in control…"

"For the moment," I snarled.

Realizing that he couldn't get away, he instead gritted his teeth and tried to force his power against mine, but the combination of my magic and the presence of our growing child was far too powerful for his wayward magic to fight.

There was simply too much love.

His eyes began to flicker, luminous green to a deep blue.

"I…d-don't…need…" he ground out, face twitching as the magic began to lose its grip on him. "I don't need you."

"You do need me," I replied, smiling softly. "As I need you."

I put a hand to his cheek and cupped it tenderly, watching his face and sighing with relief as his expression gradually lost its homicidal appearance. Indeed as the seconds passed, confusion took its place as my mate regained control of himself.

He blinked rapidly, still very confused. "Chrissy, w-what happened?"

"We'll talk about it when we're alone," I replied, trying not to let my worry show as I noticed the black veins by his eyes weren't gone, merely faded. "Just try to stay calm until then. Please, for me?"

'I knew he despised Twilight, but for her to bring out this level of hate…I need to keep her away from us. If he loses control without me there, he'll kill everything he can see. Even now I can still feel it there, he could lose control again at any moment.'

We needed our hive, being so far away from its stabilizing influence was NOT a good thing. Not for Richard, not for any of us.

I smiled and kissed him gently, ignoring the increasing volume of the crowd. "I'm here, focus on me and everything will be fine."

He gave me a worried look but nodded, his expression changing to one of annoyance as he looked over my shoulder.

"We've gathered a crowd," he muttered, body shaking ever so slightly. "Brilliant."

'At least none of them looked past the cunt.' I mused, glancing at Celestia. 'Would've made our stay here much harder.'

His shaking was concerning, but I had no time to consider it in that moment. "Just follow my lead and let me do the talking, okay?"

Celestia was looking at Richard very strangely as she walked over, her little lapdog steadily whispering in her ear as she did so. Emily was right behind them, her concern reaching me as our eyes met, a small nod in his direction asking the silent question.

I subtly shook my head and squeezed Richard's hand, Emily catching on quickly as she nodded once more before glancing at Celestia.

"Dear me," Celestia murmured, quiet enough for me to hear but not enough for the crowd. "I can certainly see why you said you were frightened of your magic, Richard." She looked at me and frowned. "Not entirely in control of it, is he?"

"Before you stole us from our home, he was learning to control it just fine," I replied, actual effort needed not to start hissing at her.

She raised an eyebrow. "Really? Because it seems to me that it's learning to control him."

Emily interjected before anything more could be said, standing between us. "Enough, this has no bearing on why they are back in Canterlot, sister."

She turned to us, eyes glancing between myself and Richard, the latter of which was clearly shaking from the aftereffects of his magic. "Perhaps now is a good time to take you to your home."

Before we could move, the crowd of journalists started yelling their inane questions, overtalking whatever Emily had to say next.

"Why is the Human back?"

"Who's the female?"

"Is that how Humans really look?"

"Princess, Princess!"

"It seems you have admirers, Richard," Celestia said quietly, chuckling. "Do you want to answer their questions…or does your beast hold your leash now that you're back outside the dome?"

Richard stiffened, his almost faded anger coming back at full force.

Celestia quirked an eyebrow and shook her head, giving Richard a condescending smirk before she turned around and smiled at the crowd, opening her mouth to speak.

Anger filled the air…and then it happened again.

The air turned very cold, my breath becoming clearly visible for a few moments. I felt his hand tighten in mine, the sickening smell of hate pouring off him in waves.

'Not again…'

"I believe I can answer that," Richard said, green eyes surveying the surrounding journalists as he stepped forward, his hand pulling mine with some force.

Celestia's eyes narrowed as he moved next to her, all but dragging me beside him until I was by his side.

"You can?" she asked, her emotions betraying her otherwise calm demeaner as…he actually put his hand on her back!

Richard gave her a small smirk before turning his attention back onto the crowd. "I can, it's a small sad tale. But as Canterlot graced me with its wonderful hospitality before, I think it only fair that I return the favour with the truth."

'The what?'

"Stop this," I whispered in his ear, flinching at the venomous look I got in return. "Let him go."

"When I'm good and ready," he whispered back, squeezing my hand painfully hard as he smiled at the crowd. "Until then, shut up and do what I say."

If I had any doubts as to whether or not the one before me was still my mate, they vanished there and then. His hatred was too strong to control, it had taken him over and my mate wasn't there anymore.

'What have I done to him…'

He turned back to face the crowd, a disarming smile from him actually managing to draw them closer, rather than away.

"I can indeed, Princess," he continued calmly, as if nothing had just happened between us. "You see when I was first summoned to this world, it was by complete accident. I certainly did not mean to come here and so when offered the chance to return to my own world, I leapt at the chance and took it as some of you may know."

He put his hand on Celestia's back once more, that disarming smile still there as he looked at her.

"But as you may or may not know, your current predicament is not a good one," he continued, putting on a convincing sorrowful expression as he shook his head. "I of course am talking about the birth rates of your kind, of how they…are falling."

Celestia's anger was right there now, even with that stupid smile plastered on her face. She was furious and I could feel just how much.

'Guess she didn't want the public to know, oh well.'

The crowd began to whisper excitedly among themselves at this, until one of the stallions took a step forward. "There have been rumours of this, but are you telling us that it's worse than we were lead to believe?"

Richard, still with the sorrowful expression on his face, nodded once. "I am indeed. The birth rates are falling, and while your royalty have tried to keep it hush to protect you, the fact of the matter is that your current predicament is quite dire. Which is why I chose to return, to help you."

"Help us?" a mare asked, confusion on her face. "How?"

Richard looked at Celestia and nodded for her to answer, clear sadistic enjoyment coming from him as he no doubt felt her immense displeasure at the situation.

"What Mr Tyler means, is that he was providing much needed samples," she explained, smiling on the outside, but quite unhappy on the inside. "Samples that will save our species."

On any other day, her anger would have pleased me to no end, but with Richard's magic using him like a puppet, any enjoyment I felt vanished before I could contemplate it.

I had to snap him out of it, but I didn't know how to do so with half the fucking city there.

He hated them all.

"What do you mean by samples, Princess?"

"That is on a need to know basis I'm afraid," she replied, her fake as fuck motherly smile pacifying the journalist before he could enquire for more. "Just know that it is only with Mr Tyler here that our race will continue to flourish."

"What about the female Human?" asked a mare, glancing at me curiously. "Is she providing samples too?"

Up until that point I'd had no choice but to follow along. Richard's magic was volatile and could just as easily decide to commit a small genocide on a moments notice. It was after all being channelled with anger and hatred.

But with this little opening, I had the opportunity for some damage control.

And perhaps a little dig at Celestia while I was at it.

"I am Richard's wife," I said, ignoring the blink-and-you-miss-it surprise from Celestia.

'His wife…'

While I could have said mate, I doubted any of the Ponies even knew what a mate was. It was an old term after all. Being his wife was easier…and somewhat pleasant to think about despite our current situation.

"When he was originally brought here, I was left behind," I continued, eyes narrowing. "Since his return was a choice instead of an accident this time, I of course joined him. I would not leave my husband here on his own, not after his appalling treatment from your kind the last time he was here."

A few of the journalists actually looked embarrassed at this, but the majority either scoffed or sneered at my words.

"Wife," Richard murmured, our eyes meeting as he said the word.

"Yes," I replied quietly, smiling up him. "Your wife."

And then it happened again, I felt the cold fade, the hate begin to die, the love he had replacing it.

His eyes began to flicker and a wave of weakness rapidly followed it.

He was going to pass out.

'Oh crap.'

"And while I would love to answer more of your questions, we are both quite tired and need to settle in," I finished quickly, smiling as I pulled Richard away from the crowd and spotted Emily, pulling Richard towards her.

"We need to get into whatever home you've got for us now," I said quickly, nodding towards Richard who was clearly struggling to stay conscious.

"What's going on Chrissy?" she asked, looking at Richard with clear concern. "What's wrong with him?"

"Not here," I hissed, anger overriding whatever patience I had left. "Where are we staying?"

Sensing the urgency of the situation, Emily nodded and walked rapidly down a quickly familiar street. Indeed after a minute or two, we stood before Richard's old house.

But there was something very off about it.

"As you can see, we managed to fix the damage," Emily said, gesturing towards the house. "But nopony could stay inside it for too long without getting sick."

The house looked as normal as all the others…but the tangible emotion within it was practically slapping me around the face.

Anger, pain, hate. All of it was emanating from the house in wave after wave. Being near it, I could still feel the beating I'd received that one terrible day.

I could hear it.

"It's an emotional echo." I murmured, turning to Emily.

"It won't affect us, but you need to give us a day, we'll need to absorb it," I explained quickly, ignoring Emily's raised brow as I retook Richards hand and pulled him inside. "Come around tomorrow afternoon and I'll explain everything."

She looked baffled, concerned, and a little hurt but nodded all the same.

Pearl and Fleetfoot followed without a word and closed the door before anyone else could follow.

"Sorry Emily," I muttered. But as bad as I felt for shutting her out like that, my main concern was my mate. He was practically dead on his feet.

"Help me!" I gasped, struggling to hold him up as my strength suddenly began to leave me. "I can't…"

Pearl darted forwards and gave a small grunt as Richard landed on his back. My own legs wobbled but Fleetfoot's quick intervention caught me just in time to manoeuvre me to the sofa.

Richard was placed quickly beside me, the man's eyes closed and body motionless save for his breathing.

"Richard," I panted, suddenly feeling like I'd ran a marathon. "Honey…"

I put my hand under his head and tried to pull it onto my lap, but I had no strength and he was too heavy.

"My Queen, what's wrong?" Pearl asked, eyes darting from Richard to myself. "Are you well?"

"Tired," I muttered, rubbing my eyes. "I don't know why, I should be fine for a few more days."

They looked at each other before Fleetfoot spoke up. "It has been a trying day your highness. And with what happened just now."

She stopped, looking to Pearl for help.

"Perhaps a rest isn't a bad idea, my Queen" he added, looking around the house carefully. "Fleetfoot and I will scope the house for traps and the like. Perhaps it would be good for you both to relax for a moment. You've been in danger all day, I'm not surprised our King passed out from the stress of it all."

'He didn't pass out from that…'

Sighing tiredly, I nodded and they left the front room quickly as they began to inspect the house.

"Perhaps a rest isn't a bad idea," I said quietly, looking at my mate and sighing again as I used everything I had to pull him over. Eventually I managed to get his head on my lap.

"Oh baby," I murmured, stroking his forehead gently. "Why is this happening to you? Why is this happening to us? Why couldn't that stupid cunt have left us alone?"

I leaned down and rested my head against his, and while uncomfortable, I needed the touch.

"I'm pregnant, we're having a child and I should be so happy," I continued, fighting back tears as the reality of our shitty situation truly hit me. "I just want to be with you. Just you and I in our hive with our baby. Why can't we have that, why?"

I got no response from my unconscious love.

Sighing, I continued to stroke his head and leaned back against the once quite familiar sofa, remembering the very last time we sat upon it.

"What about…you know, changing. Can I do that?" he asked.

"You…can," I replied slowly. "Eventually you can. Every mated being that could not use magic was able to after the change. Griffons could use their feathers as a conduit; I suspect you'll be able to use something to channel it now too…though I don't know what. I thought it'd be your hands, but I can sense no way for you to channel anything through them, so I'm unsure to be completely honest."

"I guess we'll figure it out later, one thing at a time right?"

I smiled happily and snuggled up next to him, enjoying the lovely scent he gave off. "One thing at a time, yes..."

It was a happier time, a time before Twilight and her twat of a Princess took that happiness away from us.

"We'll take it back one day, Richard," I whispered, eyes half closed as I smiled down at my sleeping mate. "Not today, not tomorrow but one day…one day we'll take it all back. We'll kill them both and leave this shitty city behind us for good."

'One day…'

Twilight Pov

I opened the huge door with a small spark of magic, smiling as they easily gave way to my power.

"Miss Sparkle, what exactly do you need me for?" Private Greenhorn asked.

Inwardly he irritated me greatly, but I gave him a big smile, nonetheless.

"Why, you're going to help me with something very important today," I replied, ignoring his frown. "Something that will perhaps make up for your blunder earlier. Princess Celestia wasn't very pleased with your rash decision with Richard and his…wife."

'Wife, she actually called herself his WIFE!'

The mere memory of that creature all but boasting who she was to Richard was enough to make me ill. But the pain in my mentors eyes drove that illness to righteous fury.

And then there was everything else she'd done. Princess Celestia had told me everything that had happened in the dome, everything.

I knew everything.

'All that creature has done is cause my mentor and Richard pain.' I ignored the look Private Greenhorn gave me as my steps became rather angry. 'She turned him into a freak, gave him power that clearly controls him and has now trapped him with an unholy spawn. That's not to mention whatever she did to Princess Luna. I cannot remember the last time I saw Princess Celestia so upset! That creature is ruining all she touches!'

I opened the final door and gestured for the Private to walk inside.

'Well it all ends here,' I mused, smiling inwardly. 'Once my plan comes to fruition, Richard will be freed, Princess Celestia will have him all to herself and the survival of our species will be a complete certainty.'

As we entered, a cage came into view, a dark swirly mass of blackness quite still in the farthest corner of it.

I gestured towards a nearby cage. "If you would, Private."

Private Greenhorn looked from the cage to me, clearly frightened as he looked at its inhabitant. "You want me to go in there?"

"Obviously."

"But-"

"If you would hurry up, Private," I cut across, giving him a cold look. "Or do I need to fetch the Princess so you can explain your reluctance to her?"

He shook his head quickly and clammed up, swallowing audibly before he entered the cage. I moved away and walked over to my desk, overlooking the cage from a vantage point as I did so.

I watched with rapt attention as the Private moved further into the cage, the stallions eyes wide with fear as the dark mass turned towards him.

"Tell me Private," I called, smiling as I prepared my notes. "What do you see?"

Greenhorns eyes remained wide, his mouth agape and frustratingly silent.

"Private Greenhorn, what do you see?!" I asked again, a little louder this time. "Private!"

"It's that thing," he whispered, backing away. "It's him! He's going to kill me, let me OUT, LET ME OUT!"

I marvelled at how quickly the soldiers training seemed to vanish as he pounded away at the locked door. The fear in his eyes was all too real, and all too fascinating.

"Just a little longer, Private Greenhorn," I said soothingly, smiling as his terrified eyes met mine. "I need to make certain of its use before it is...well, used."

The dark mass was just that for me, a dark mass of nothing. It seemed that it only took the form of who you feared the most if you were close enough. It certainly seemed to be affecting the Private in any case.

'Note - Private Greenhorn has seemingly become a bit mad. It seems that being in the Trilumes presence for too long can affect one's sanity. Still I must be certain, and Private Greenhorn has failed Princess Celestia today.'

He was foaming at the mouth now, eyes so wide it almost hurt to watch. The noises coming from him were illegible, gargling nonsense.

...'Note- Private Greenhorn has stopped breathing. It seems that although the Trilume cannot physically hurt you, its presence can apparently cause enough fear to kill you. How fascinating...'

Still, Princess Celestia would likely not be happy about a dead soldier in her palace. So a few minutes and a quick jolt later, the panting Private Greenhorn was staring up at me with unbridled fear and rage.

"You let that thing kill me!" he screamed, staggering to his hooves as he tried and failed to move closer. "Are you insane?!"

"I simply needed to know the limits to what it can do," I explained, already dismissing his words as I began to mentally prepare the next test. "You are no longer needed, you may leave."

He didn't move a muscle, his eyes wide and mouth agape as he stared at me stupidly.

"I said you may leave," I repeated softly, smiling at the otherwise drooling imbecile. "Do you require an escort?"

"You killed me," he whispered, flinching as I rolled my eyes.

"For a few moments, yes," I agreed, already bored of where this was going. "And now you are not. So if you would kindly leave, the door is over there."

"You're insane."

"And you've worn out my patience," I replied, my horn alight for the briefest of moments.

"What are you..."

The door opened and two male guards came in, both staring at the Private blankly.

"If you two would kindly take Private Greenhorn back to his barracks to collect his belongings," I began, gesturing to him. "And then remove him from the palace. It seems that Princess Celestia is most displeased with him, and therefore no longer requires him in her guard."

"No, wait you can't do this!" he cried, moving away from the oncoming guards. "You don't have the authority to fire me!"

I blinked, confused as I looked at the frantic stallion. "And why exactly do I not?"

He gave me a look, evidently confused. "Only the Princess can do so."

"I am the Princess's protage'," I explained slowly. "And you were given over to me for my use. Now that the use is fulfilled, I no longer require you and neither does she. Your usefulness has come to an end, Greenhorn."

I nodded to the guards and watched as they picked the struggling stallion up, before leaving the room and shutting the door behind them.

'Finally, some quiet.'

I looked at the Trilume, its swirly blackness taking on some sort of shape as I neared it…

"As tempting as it is to know what you might be," I muttered, turning away with some effort. "I need to prepare the next test."

I thought for a moment…and smiled.

'I know exactly who to use next.'

And that's a wrap!

As I said before, sorry for the long wait. Hopefully, it won't take me months to chuck up the next chapter.

Cya, Stay Snuggly!

The Conflict Begins

Been some time now hasn't it.

Chances to do this come and go, but today is the day I take that chance and crack right back on with the story you all seem to love so much.

Begin!

The Conflict Begins

Richard Pov

My eyes opened to a sight I didn't fully understand, not at first. It took me a few moments to comprehend just what it was that I was looking at so wearily.

A tall, bone white tree stood before me. It's long, thin branches were swaying in a breeze I couldn't feel. Upon those branches were thick leaves, all the deep shade of a dark red that clung to each branch.

I looked up at the bright blue sky, cloudless and silent.

"Where am I?" I mused aloud, turning around to look down the hill I was apparently atop of.

There was nothing down the hill but grass. No trees, buildings, animals…anything. All that was there was me and the pure white tree.

"Hello Richard."

A voice behind me bade me to spin around quickly, my eyes swiftly taking in the one it had come from.

A male brown coated Earth Pony stood before me, his green eyes observing me with a strange intensity.

"Uh, hey?" I replied, looking the stranger up and down.

He smiled. "Hello."

'Wait a second…'

"Hang on, I know you from somewhere," I said, looking him up and down as a memory once shown to me came to the forefront of my mind.

"Indeed?" he asked, a small smile upon his face. "Well, allow me to introduce myself regardless. My name is Bulwark, previously King Bulwark of the Changeling race, previously Captain Bulwark of Celestia's once prestigious guard."

'Bulwark? Naerx's mate?'

I gave him another quick look up and down, confused. "But you're dead. You're long dead, how are you here?"

He gave me a small grin and shook his head. "I think the better question here, is how are you here?"

"What do you mean?" I asked, puzzled. "Where is here?"

"You don't know?" he asked, though I sensed it was rhetorical. "How peculiar that I meet you now, here of all places."

I was getting steadily more annoyed at his evasiveness and it must have shown on my face as he put his hooves up in a calming gesture.

"Peace Richard," he said softly. "I am merely a touch concerned. You should not be here at all, not yet at least."

"Where is here?" I asked again, annoyance very clear in my tone.

He hesitated, but sighed and answered. "You are in the beyond."

I blinked, confused. "The beyond, what's that?"

Now he looked annoyed as he rolled his eyes, scoffing lightly. "And to think you're the one after me, not the brightest are you."

"Go fuck yousel-"

Before I could retort in my usual manner, he gestured around us and continued. "You are in the beyond, Richard. As in beyond Equestria, beyond the world, beyond life."

He stopped and looked me square in the eyes. "For all intents and purposes, you could consider this place the afterlife for Kings, Changeling Kings."

'The afterlife…'

"I'm dead?" I asked, beyond confused now.

Bulwark scoffed and was now giving me a very condescending glance. "Of course you're not dead, look at you."

I looked at myself but couldn't see what he was trying to point out, something that must have shown as he gradually lost his mocking glare and instead took on something a little kinder.

"You can't see it?" he asked, rubbing his head. "How bizarre."

"See what?" I asked, voice tight with anger as my patience began to reach its limits. "What the fuck are you talking about?"

He frowned at me and tilted his head, before quickly shaking it and walking over. "You're here but not here, fading in and out, stuck in some kind of limbo. How peculiar."

"Look if you're not going to say something useful, then I'd like to wake up now," I snapped, thoroughly fed up. "Something just happened to me and I'd like to figure out what."

"You've split."

I blinked, confused by his words. "Excuse me?"

"You've split," he repeated, glancing at my face for a brief moment. "Your magic and mind have split down the middle, it is no longer just you anymore."

"What are you talking about?" I asked.

He sighed audibly, muttering something to himself that I couldn't pick up.

"You were reckless with your hatred," he explained, giving me a fierce glare. "How many times were you warned not to use it as a source of power?"

"It wasn't like I did it on purpose!" I snapped, hands clenching into fists. "I've got an entire fucking country after me and my mate. What, was I supposed to remain perfectly calm the entire time?"

"Yes," Bulwark retorted, giving me a thoroughly unimpressed look. "A King must remain in control of himself and his magic at all times, lest it learn to control him as yours has."

"Well I'm sorry," I snarked, finding it very difficult to hold myself from throttling the arrogant Pony. "We've only been hunted down like animals and forced to come back to a place we despise, but I guess that's no excuse to lose my cool!"

"You are such a child," Bulwark said coldly. "The world is against you, but instead of trying to control what you can, you swing your fist at it every opportunity you get. Why you were chosen to become mated is beyond my understanding."

"Well it's a good thing that I don't need your fucking approval then isn't it," I scoffed, turning away from him. "Now if you don't mind, I'm going to try and wake up now. So piss off."

Something hit me in the back very hard, knocking the wind out of me as I was sent tumbling down the hill.

'DID HE JUST ATTACK ME?!'

As I reached the middle of the hill, I caught my balance and swung myself back onto my feet, staring furiously at a smirking Bulwark.

The Pony's normally bare head was sporting a very crooked horn, one that was quite similar to Chrissy's.

A flash of light was all the warning I received as he suddenly changed form, turning from himself into…into her.

"That's better isn't it," Twilight chuckled, giving me a condescending smirk. "You beneath me, down in the dirt where you belong."

I felt my eyes light up for all of a moment before a magical force came shooting out of them towards Twilight. The Pony in question merely cocked an eyebrow and batted the beams away with a wave of her hoof, her smirk widening as she did so.

"Is that all you've got, Human?" she asked, laughing. "Your magic is weak, untamed, uncontrolled. And you think to fight Celestia? You couldn't fight a new born filly."

Snarling, I shot up the hill a bound at a time, reaching her quicker then evidently expected going by her surprised expression. I bent to the right and swung with my hips, catching the Pony unawares with a sharp uppercut to the chin.

The transformation faded as Bulwark flew backwards, and for a moment I believed myself to have knocked him out, but the Pony quickly righted himself with a small backflip, landing on his hooves with nary a shake.

"You've got strength, but strength alone won't be enough to defend yourself, nor your mate," he said, eyes narrowing at me as he wiped the blood from his muzzle. "What use is it to those who won't let you come close?"

His horn flashed and I suddenly found myself being launched into the sky, only to just as quickly come crashing down to the ground. The wind was knocked out of me, but before I could so much as try to stand up, Bulwark repeated his actions, bringing me up only to crash me down with force.

I hissed in pain, hearing a crunch and then a crack as my ribs broke.

"Come, try to hit me now Human!" he shouted, watching me struggle to stand after the beating. After a moment he spat on the ground angrily, his mocking tone aggravating my ears with each syllable. "I've barely even touched you and you cannot stand. Do you think Celestia will only toss you around? She'll electrocute you, immolate you…or perhaps she won't touch you at all."

I blinked and groaned as I finally forced myself onto my knees, eyesight swimming as I tried to look at him.

"She'll not even take you seriously," Bulwark continued, scoffing at my efforts to stand. "No, she'll ignore you and go straight for your mate."

'Chrissy?'

"Oh yes," Bulwark said, evidently noting my reaction. "You're merely a pest for her to swot aside. It'll be your mate that she goes for. She'll slash and swipe, and use all within her power to utterly destroy your precious Chrissy."

He paused for a moment, catching my eyes with his own as he spat his last words. "And once your poor, pregnant mates head is finally under her hoof will Celestia crush it in front of you. You'll be left with nothing but the disappointment in your Chrissy's eyes as she realizes too late that she made a mistake mating with someone as pathetic as you."

That did it.

I felt it, a change, a cold dark deep within bursting to the forefront of my mind. I felt it, I felt myself fall and fall as the darkness swallowed me whole.

And whispered to me. I could hear it, hear what I needed to do, how to do it. I knew what I could do, I knew how to beat him.

I stood up and looked at the smirking Pony, watching as his eyes lost their mocking humour and took on something far more wary.

"You really shouldn't have said those things," I said quietly.

Bulwark looked me up and down, frowning as he did so. "It's not a lack of control is it? It's something else."

I ignored him, darting forwards and dodging with ease as he sent a blast of magic towards me. Before the magic could dissipate, I grabbed the essence within it and used the power it contained to phase behind him.

"What the-"

I slashed down, my grin growing into something else as four gashes appeared down his back, the force of my swipe sending him careening down the hill.

To his credit, he was back on his hooves in quick succession, forcing himself to move out of the way as I dove down after him.

He landed once more on all four hooves and looked at me, concern upon his face. "How much of you is in control Richard? How much of you is still there?"

"Enough words," I hissed, eyes narrowing as I took him in. "You've said enough."

I dashed towards him, ready to maim, to hurt, to kill, to rip his skin from his flesh.

"Perhaps I have," he mused, clapping his hooves together once, twice…

And I was back, the darkness was gone, the cold was gone.

Bulwark stood there before me, his eyes sad as they watched me fall to my knees.

"What did you do to me?" I asked, clutching my head as it pounded angrily.

"I tested you," he replied, sighing. "I had to see your conviction, your strength of character, your will. I had to see if you have what it takes to be a King."

He frowned and shook his head. "But that hatred…it's too strong. Until you learn to control it, you'll never be able to lead anyone."

"I don't know how," I mumbled, rubbing my head. "I've tried to keep my cool, but I just lose it. I've been through too much shit with those disgusting animals. Every time I think I'm about to move past it, they just bring it all back. And now we're trapped in their city, and I don't know what to do."

Bulwark smiled, his first real smile since our meeting. "You trust in your mate. Her love will mend you, you just need to let her."

He stopped talking, gazing at me with a neutral expression on his face.

"You won't remember this, but we'll meet again."

I opened my mouth to speak…but my eyes closed as the darkness swallowed me whole.

When I opened them again, it was to the beautiful sight of my beloved mate…drooling onto my forehead.

"Delightful," I murmured, wiping away the drool and smiling up at her. "And here I thought you couldn't get any more gorgeous."

I realized quickly that I was lying on her lap when I turned to the left…and saw a small but certainly noticeable baby bump.

"Oh shit," I muttered, smiling at the lovely scent it gave off. "Chrissy wasn't kidding when she said it was quick." Almost without thought, I leaned close and kissed her stomach tenderly.

A hand stroking my hair was the response I got.

"Good morning love," Chrissy said softly, a tired smile greeting me as I sat up.

"Morning," I replied, grinning slightly at the dried drool by her lip before quickly wiping it away with my thumb. "You're looking beautiful today."

"As opposed to any other day?" she questioned, grinning.

"You always look beautiful," I crooned, reaching out and stroking her cheek gently. "You're just more so today."

Chrissy smiled and looked down at her protruding stomach, a cocked eyebrow being the only response she gave as she stroked it softly.

"Eight days to go," she said, looking up at me with a happy expression upon her face. "I know it's not the most ideal circumstances but…still, we're going to be a true family soon."

"Never thought I'd ever be a dad," I admitted. "Far too selfish to take care of a kid. And I have too many problems, yet here I am."

"You'll be fine love," she said, a small comforting kiss upon my lips. "In fact you'll be more than fine, you'll be amazing. Wait and see."

I pulled her close and sighed happily as she all but melted into my chest. The love between us was strong, immensely so. I could feel it pour from her and into me, and then from me into…into…

"Am I feeding our baby?" I asked, catching her sly smile as she nodded and glanced up at me.

"Remember what I told you before?" she asked. "I won't be as strong as I usually am during the pregnancy. But if you're with me, helping me, feeding me and the baby, then it won't matter."

"As if I'd ever leave you."

She blinked before smiling and snuggling further into my chest, a soft humming making it vibrate ever so slightly.

I smiled and leaned back into the sofa, truly just enjoying the moment we had together.

It was only temporary, I knew that. I knew that eventually someone would come to tear me away from her, to demand that I give my samples. And because of the damn deal I wouldn't have any choice but to comply.

But still, until that moment came…

"I lost control didn't I?" I muttered, a flash of yesterday all but forcing the words out of me.

Chrissy stiffened before relaxing a touch, nodding. "Yes you did. When you lost control it was like you were a different person. You…you tried to hit me."

I looked at her, aghast. "I…I'd never…"

"But you did."

She paused for a moment before continuing.

"Richie, hate is...it's like a drug, you use it and it feels good, it feels really good. For Changelings it's like an easier form of power. After all it's easy to hate, too easy. But after some time you begin to lose yourself to it. I told you before that our magic isn't like a Unicorns, it's alive. It thinks, it feels, it knows you. And if you let it, it'll use that hatred you feel and consume you with it until all that's left of you is a broken, bitter shell of who you used to be."

She looked at me right in the eyes, the fear within them…the fear for me, so very, very real.

"Richard, if you keep using hate as a source of power, you'll fade away," she said, her voice quiet but firm. "You won't be my Richard anymore. You'll be this angry, hateful creature that'll destroy anyone and anything around him...including me."

"I'd never-"

She cut me off, leaning back a touch before shuffling forward onto my lap, both hands gently holding my face.

"I know you wouldn't," she soothed, leaning forward until our foreheads touched. "But it would. It would do so with a smile on its face. So please, please Richard. Try to stay calm. Whenever you think you're about to lose control, whenever you feel that hatred about to take you over, I want you to think of me. Of us, of our baby. I want you to think of the happiest moment of your life. I want you to let it consume your every thought, your every feeling. Until the hate, the anger is snuffed out."

Her eyes glistened with unshed tears. "Please don't lose yourself. You're all I have and I love you so much."

I felt tears of my own sting behind my eyes. But when I watched hers fall down her beautiful face, I couldn't stop them from doing the same.

"I won't lose myself," I croaked, my throat dry as sandpaper as her vulnerable gaze pierced right through me, making me feel the lowest of the low. "I swear I won't."

A trembling smile, eyes ever so slightly red from tears. "I believe you."

I put my arms around her back and pulled her as close as I could, the chitinous plating around her body phasing back into her, until all that was left was warm skin.

Minutes passed us by, unnoticed, unneeded.

"Richie," she murmured, her eyes betraying her desire, her intention, her wants long before her words could do so. "I need you..."

Her hands roamed down my plating, each piece she touched sinking back into me as if by her request, her desire, her command. Until within but a few moments it was all gone, and nought remained between us as skin touched skin.

There was no foreplay, no warning, only a small wiggle on her part and then I was inside her. We were connected in a way neither had felt in what felt like months.

It was different from normal. I'd never had sex with a woman, only her. And yet as she moved, as we moved together in a motion so in sync it felt like a dance…

I realized the difference was minimal, if there at all.

Perhaps because it was her…I didn't really care.

She moved, up and down, and I followed, obeying her silent desire as our eyes met and her flushed cheeks filled my vision.

"I love you," she whispered, trailing down my neck with butterfly kisses. "So much, so, so much."

I gently took her face in my hands and brought her up, our lips meeting in a soft kiss. A softness that quickly became less so as desperation filled our every moment.

"Oh God," I breathed, the sensations, every touch from her like fire upon my skin. "I need you!"

She smiled wantonly, her flushed cheeks, her heaving breasts, all filling my vision, pushing my desires.

"Then take me," she said, a teasing smirk upon her face. "If you can."

'A challenge?'

I put my hands under her bottom and stood up, enjoying her squeal of delight as I flipped our positions and put her beneath me.

"I think I can do better than that," I whispered, my mate shivering in delight.

"Richie!" she cried, giggling as I nibbled lightly on her collarbone.

My motions became frantic as I fucked her harder than I'd ever done before. Her moans, her laughter filled the air as her hands clawed at my back.

I felt my end nearing and didn't need vocalization to know that hers wasn't far behind.

Her legs wrapped around my behind, holding me tightly, dragging me closer as her hands grabbed my face and pulled me into an intoxicating kiss.

One final slam was all I had left before I released everything I had inside her, Chrissy's moans and shaking soon following as we gradually began to end our respective climax.

Panting but smiling, I pulled back from our kiss and found myself captivated by her flushed but thoroughly pleased expression.

"Now that," she said, breathing heavily as she grinned up at me. "Was one hell of a fuck."

"I bloody needed that," I said, feeling very proud as I took note of her trembling legs.

"We both did," she agreed. "Get down here, I want a cuddle."

I laughed softly. "Well when you ask so nicely, who would I be to say no."

"A silly man," she giggled, smiling widely as I laid down beside her, my mate all to easily slipping in beside me and laying her head on my chest. "Mhmm, you're warm."

"Your feet are freezing," I teased, enjoying the light glare I got in return. "But I don't mind."

"Damn straight," she murmured, burying her head against me with one of the biggest smiles I'd ever seen on her face. "Now hush and cuddle me."

"Yes ma'am."

This…this right there was perfect. I could happily spend the rest of my life like I was right there, laying beside the one I loved so damn much.

It was perfect, everything was so perfect.

Nothing could ruin this.

…

The living room door opened with a slam, the sheer surprise of it shocking the both of us into a semi decent battle stance in but a second.

…only to relax slightly as Fleetfoot skidded to a stop in front of us, Pearl right behind her.

"My Queen, my King. I bring fantastic news!" she declared, reverting back to her Changeling form in a brief flash. "I know a way to bring more subjects into our hive!"

Before she continued speaking, Pearl cleared his throat loudly and gestured to us when Fleetfoot turned to face him. The mare in question turned back around and looked at us for all of about three seconds before taking a curious sniff.

"Oh I'm sorry," she intoned, a light flush slowly turning into a very red face. "I'll um…I'll come back later, this can wait."

Pearl sighed before grabbing her by the ear and dragging her out of the room, the mare's complaints staying audible for a few more moments until the door closed once more.

Chrissy and I looked at each other and sighed in near perfect sync.

"We'll pick this up later?" I asked.

"Yeah, later," she agreed, sighing again before taking my hand and walking us both to the bathroom. "Might as well use the shower, it's been a while since we've washed in anything but the lake."

"As if I'd say no to washing with you," I teased, enjoying the small grin I got in return.

"Patience," she teased back. "We'll have another round of fun later."

"Only another round?"

She quirked an eyebrow and gave me a coy grin. "Maybe two if you can keep up."

I slapped her butt and ducked as she squealed and swung for my head, dancing around her continued efforts for a few more minutes before I learned close and kissed her deeply. Her hands stopped their assault and wrapped around my head, pulling me closer until we parted, a single string of saliva being all that was left to connect us.

"Okay, one more round in the shower," she said, her innocent smile betraying her less then innocent intention.

'Memories of that very long edging session come to mind.'

"We don't have to," I backtracked, putting my hands up in surrender.

Her eyes flashed with mirth before she pointed towards the bathroom, no doubt realizing what I was remembering as she grinned slyly up at me. "In the shower Mister!"

I mock saluted and darted into the bathroom, enjoying her melodic laughter as she followed me in.

'What a great bloody day this has been so far…'

Unknown Pov

I sat upon my throne, my expression apathetic as the mare on my right cleared her throat.

"Yes Sophia?" I asked calmly.

"You've yet to tell me why I am here, my Queen," she said, her voice almost seductive as she smiled back at me.

"If you'd give me a few moments, you'll find out," I replied, turning and nodding towards the grand doors as they opened and two of my subjects came in.

"Welcome home," I said, smiling down at the both of them. "You may speak."

I watched my subjects bow their heads, the mare on the left resuming her stance first before imparting her news to me.

"They're back in the city my Queen," she said hurriedly. "Both are confirmed to be back in the Human's old house."

I blinked, taking in the words carefully.

"That's not all though, my Queen," the other mare added, her eyes meeting mine for all of a second before looking down in submission. "The Human is…different, we believe from our observation that he has been changed, for some time going by his casual use of…magic."

She stopped talking as I stood up slowly, watching with no reaction as they both winced in fear.

"Are you telling me," I began, each word slow and laced with a subtle threat. "That he has been changed for some time. And that I am only finding this out…today?"

"Please my Queen, we could not find them! They simply vanished and nothing we did was enough to track them down!"

"Enough…" The word was softly spoken, for I did not need to shout to get my tone across.

I looked at the both of them, disappointment filling my every feature as they began to tremble.

"You are among the very best hunters in Zebrica, and yet you both have failed to hunt your quarry before he was changed. I find myself…disappointed."

"My Queen, please-"

I turned to my right and nodded at the otherwise silent mare. She looked back at me, a small smirk on her face as she walked down to the both of them, taking her time as she evidently basked in their shared terror.

"Zoran," she intoned softly, a faint pink glow surrounding her muzzle as she spoke. "Are you in love with me?"

Zoran, the mare on the left stiffened, her fear slowly petering out as a dopey smile filled her face.

"I am in love with you," she said, her tone almost monotonous if not for the undertone of devotion it carried.

"And you Carian, are you in love with me?"

The other mare stiffened as well, her body shaking, her eyes wide, darting two and fro for a few moments…before she to succumbed to the faint pink magic.

"I am in love with you," she said, her tone matching Zoran's exactly.

"Good girls," Sophia crooned, her smile very sweet. "Now I need you both to do something very important for me, can you do it?"

Both nodded frantically, their eyes vacant of all but devotion.

Sophia smiled. "I want you both to take out your daggers…and draw them gently across your throats."

I watched with the same curiosity I always found myself having, wondering if this time was the time that Sophia's strange magic would fail.

And yet the blood spilled over the floor as both mares fell twitching to the ground, their smiles identical as they died for the one they believed they loved.

"Sophia," I intoned, watching as she turned around and quickly hid her malicious grin.

"Yes my Queen?

"You have a new assignment," I continued. "Find Richard Tyler, seduce him and bring him to Zebrica by any means necessary."

"Of course my Queen," she said, bowing low. "And the Changeling?"

"She's of no consequence, kill her."

This time Sophia made no effort to hide her cruel smile as she bowed once more.

She was a monster, but one easily controlled when aimed at something she found amusing. Regardless I knew she'd succeed, she'd simply never failed.

Eventually Richard would be saved from our mortal enemy and brought to his true home.

With his family.

And that's all folks!

Cya, Stay Snuggly! :D

The Abandoned

Well it's certainly been a while hasn't it.

A fair bit has happened between the last chapter and this one. I finally finished my HNC at college, got a Distinction and am now job hunting.

But since I've got free time in-between, I figured that now's a good a time as any to continue this tale.

So here we go.

Begin!

The Abandoned

Chrissy Pov

Watching them go at it was amusing, I had to admit.

Fleetfoot put her best arguments across, Richard deflected them with his usual repertoire of refusals, only for Fleetfoot to try again.

"Absolutely not!"

"But my King-"

"I said no, Fleetfoot," Richard snapped, clearly unsure whether to feel anger or disbelief as she continued to try and sway him.

"But imagine how many we could be saving from Celestia!" Fleetfoot cried, stopping his next refusal dead in its tracks.

Richard took a deep breath, ignoring the small grin I hid as he caught my eye.

"Explain."

Fleetfoot smiled widely before forcing her face into a neutral mask. "They're the dregs of Canterlot my King. The ones who were tossed aside when their worth was found wanting. Just walking by them was enough to feel the hatred they have for the nobility and royalty. All it would take is a friendly smile and helping hoof, and they'd convert to our side in a second."

"There is no way on this planet that they'd join us if they knew what we were," I interjected, my grin replaced by a sad smile. "Every time a Changeling was revealed to a Pony, they attacked without so much as a warning."

"That's why I think we should prove ourselves first," Fleetfoot explained, gesturing back to Pearl. "Pearl has a plan for that to."

"Indeed," Pearl cut in, smiling at Fleetfoot just a tad dopily before adjusting his expression to something more formal. "There's a rather nasty gang run by an even nastier mare by the name of Hard Iron. I firmly believe that if we manage to take her down and prove it to those she's extorts, we'd be in with a much better chance of accepting many willing converts."

Richard and I looked at each other, the scent of frustration simmering into reluctant acceptance as he audibly sighed.

"This Hard Iron lady," he began. "What makes her so feared?"

"She's extorted the poor and homeless for years, my King," Pearl said, his face a mask of anger as he continued. "She gave my squad a rough time of it for just as many years. We could never catch her no matter how many times we tried. We fought and scuffled with her crew and even herself, but in the end she always got away."

"So is this a converting assignment or revenge, Pearl?" I asked bluntly, eyes narrowing.

"I'd be lying if I didn't say both, my Queen," Pearl replied, gritting his teeth angrily. "She's scum, plain and simple. I'd love to be the one to finally put her down."

"And how exactly do you believe we'd be able to do so when your clearly trained unit failed?" I asked, glancing down at my small baby bump. "Not only do I not think it'd be wise for me to expend my energy fighting, but more importantly I have no desire to put our baby in harm's way.

"I concur," Richard said, his arm wrapping around me until his hand rested on my stomach. "And even if it was just you two and I fighting, what exactly could I do to someone so apparently powerful? I can barely control my magic as it is."

"You were ready to go hoof to hoof with Celestia," Fleetfoot said accusingly, missing the annoyed look Pearl shot her.

"Yes I was," Richard admitted, not backing down in the slightest. "To protect Chrissy, to protect our child I would do anything and more to the one threatening them, regardless of whether or not I think I actually could. But this Hard Iron lady isn't threatening Chrissy or our child. She's threatening the livelihoods of a group of homeless Ponies, none of which I frankly give two fucks about."

"And neither does Celestia," Fleetfoot argued fiercely. "The difference is that while she has left them to the dust, YOU could make a difference in their lives and gain something that you dearly need. Subjects!"

"Yes, by somehow killing a mare that has eluded Pearl and his previous unit multiple times."

"She lives in a mansion right by them, my King," Pearl spoke up, catching Fleetfoot off guard as she swallowed whatever she had been able to say. "When my old unit and I tracked her down, she was always on the move. She always had a backup plan and always managed to get away. But if you go right to her home, that just might be the type of move that catches her off guard. She'd never expect it, certainly not from you."

"Even then," I cut in, eyeing Pearl skeptically. "What exactly are Richard and you two going to do when inside her mansion?"

"Bring her down my Queen," Pearl replied, his tone strong and yet his words…uncertain.

"How strong is she Pearl?" I asked, my eyes narrowing as he winced.

"She's…very powerful my Queen," he admitted. "She's a Unicorn that specializes in electromancy. Her control of it is something I've never seen before. She uses electricity like a toy."

"And what exactly am I supposed to do against someone like that?" Richard asked, shaking his head.

"We could catch her by surprise, my King," Fleetfoot interjected. "Take her down before she even knows we're there."

"Good idea, but what if she does notice he's there?" I piped up, not bothering to hide my anger at this increasingly stupid sounding idea. "No need to answer, I'll tell you. She'll kill him, and then you two. And then not only will I lose the love of my life, but our baby will die from lack of love and I'll lose it as well. So do you two have any other useful ideas that don't get my mate killed, or should we just drop this ridiculous idea here and now before I lose my temper and do something that I'll likely regret!"

I didn't realize it at first, but as I finished talking…or more to the point, yelling at Fleetfoot, I noticed that my breathing was more than a little irregular. My eyes were glowing a bright green, my reflection clear as day in Fleetfoot's fearful eyes.

"N-No my Queen, I didn't mean to…" she trailed off, clearly unsure what to say.

"Chrissy." I turned my gaze onto Richard, his clear expression of concern all but knocking the fight out of me. "It's alright, I'm not going to do it."

"Good," I breathed, relaxing my magic and myself as I leaned against him. "Infiltrating a mob boss's mansion is a ridiculous idea that will only get you killed, all of you killed." I looked at our two subjects as I said this, making sure my intent was known.

Silence permeated the living room for a few minutes, our two subjects glancing at each other in silence as Richard and I relaxed against one another.

"What if we just go and see them?" Fleetfoot asked quietly, her fierce attitude replaced by something far more meek. "The Ponies I mean."

I sighed and looked at her wearily. "And why exactly should we? None of you are going into that Unicorns mansion. Seeing how downtrodden the homeless are won't change my stance on that."

"I know," Fleetfoot acquiesced, rubbing her plating nervously. "I just…if you could feel what I felt, what Pearl and I both felt when we went there. I think that maybe…just maybe we could come up with something to get them on our side."

Richard and I glanced at one another for a few moments until he sighed and rubbed his face tiredly.

"I guess we could use some fresh air," he said quietly, his gaze hardening as he looked at the two. "But all we're doing is seeing them, that's all. We're not getting involved in any of their bullshit, understood?"

"Yes my king," they both said, a smile on Fleetfoot's face as she bowed low.

"And one more thing," Richard added. "You're both to protect Chrissy above all else, including me, understood?"

"Richard!" I hissed. "I am not a helpless lamb, love. I don't need to be coddled."

"Nor am I suggesting that you are," he replied, the honesty in his words quietening me.

"Then why order them to do that?"

He looked uncomfortable for a moment, but sighed and rubbed the back of his head gingerly.

"Because if something happened to you in front of me…"

'Oh…'

He was scared of losing control again.

"When you described what I was like yesterday, you were scared," he said quietly, looking at me sadly. "No, more than scared, you were terrified of what happened to me. I don't want that to happen again, so please…"

I reached up and cupped his face with one hand, the other grasping his hand and interlocking our fingers.

"Okay baby," I whispered. "If it makes you feel better about it, then I'm okay with it."

A knock on the door dragged our attention away from one another and onto the currently offending object.

"Is anyone coming over?" Richard asked, eyes narrowed as he glared at the door.

"Not that I'm-" I stopped talking as I quickly remember what I'd said yesterday. "No wait, yes. Emily is coming over."

"Emily?" The name had barely left his lips before he'd half jogged over to the door and opened it, revealing the familiar mare on the other side.

"You sure took your sweet ass time," she said, grinning slyly up at Richard. "Having some fun were you?"

"You are such a brat," he said, with no real animosity behind it. "No point coming in, we're heading out now anyway."

"Then it's a good thing I brought clothing." Emily's horn lit up and a big bag of what had to be clothes levitated behind her, the mare smirking as she nudged Richard out of her way. "You wouldn't believe how difficult it was to get these done, oh hi Chrissy."

"Emily," I greeted unsurely, the mare in question still an enigma to me.

"Oh don't worry, I've got some for you too," she said, putting the bag down on the sofa before levitating various articles of clothing out of it. "I had to kind of guess your size, so if it's too loose then I'm sorry. But better to be clothed then not at all, right?"

"R-Right," I agreed, glancing over at a bemused Richard closing the door.

"You should try these on," Emily continued, unaware or simply uncaring of the atmosphere. "They're simple but comfortable."

Before I could think of a reply, the mare had magically thrust multiple articles of clothing in my arms.

"Well I…guess I'll go get changed then," I said, giving Richard a look which he returned albeit with far more amusement than I felt. "One minute."

"I'll come with you," she said, before looking at Richard and gesturing to the bag. "I still remember your size, but you've gained some muscle since I last saw you so I've added a few more inches here and there."

"I have?" Richard asked, looking down at his nude body admiringly. "Oh…wait I'm naked."

"You just realized that?" Emily asked, amused. "Don't worry about it, I've seen you naked loads of times. You never closed the bathroom door when you took a shower and it was right across the hall from mine."

I was quickly shuffled upstairs before he could say anything else, though I had to admit that the current situation was quite funny.

And to be fair, trying on clothing even in a form unfamiliar to me was quite pleasant.

"You look good in those jeans," she said, walking around me with a keen gaze. "Really good actually, I don't remember my butt ever looking so fine."

"Give it a few days and I'll look like a hippo," I muttered, though secretly I found her compliments rather enjoyable.

"A sexy hippo!" she replied, grinning at me. "And I do mean that, well not the hippo thing. You're really damn sexy as a Human."

"Oh?"

"Yep, on a scale of zero to ten, you'd score a nine."

"Just a nine?"

"Women who call themselves 'tens' are more often than not entitled fives. Trust me and own the nine. Nines are hot."

I couldn't help myself and giggled, the mare in question following suit and giggling right along with me.

"I have to admit Emily," I began, pulling a black top over my head somewhat successfully. "I was fully prepared for any of our conversations to be sad and awkward, but this is actually rather nice."

"I could be mopey if you want," she said, grinning slyly as I finally pulled my hair through the top. "Woe is me, I died and came back to life in a body not my own. Feel the angst!"

"Well you're taking your situation better than any of us would," I admitted, looking at her.

She shrugged. "Honestly, I'm just kind of winging it. It'd be worse if Tia was on my case all the time, but she's avoided me since the dome."

Emily shivered uncomfortably. "Although Twilight certainly seems to keep an eye on me, creepy little thing that she is."

"She's following you?"

"Stalking is more apt, but yes. I managed to give her the slip earlier so I could come here without bringing something that would more than likely set Richard off."

Emily looked and me and frowned, a sudden surge of concern making me meet her gaze.

"Speaking of Richard, what did happen to him yesterday?" she asked, clearly worried. "I know Richard, and what he did yesterday, what he said to those reporters…that's not the Richard I know."

I sighed and sat down on the bed. "That's because it wasn't Richard."

Emily sat up straighter, her emotion sifting from concern to something unrecognizable.

"What do you mean?" she asked.

I looked at her and considered exactly what to say for a few moments.

"A Changeling's magic isn't like that of a Unicorn or Alicorn's," I began. "It's alive, it think and feels and can use you if you lose control over more negative emotions, such as anger or hate."

Emily blinked, seemingly taking it all in. "So yesterday, that was Richard's magic talking through him?"

"More or less," I answered. "He has a bit of temper as you likely know. Twilight and Celestia do nothing but aggravate it, especially Twilight."

"What happens if it keeps taking him over?"

"He'll cease to be," I replied quietly, trying not to think of the possibility. "His magic will burn through his spirit and reduce him to nothing but a shell for it to act through."

"Perhaps he shouldn't use his magic then," Emily said, clearly shaken by what I'd said.

I shook my head. "Using it isn't the problem. Losing control of his hatred and using it as a source of power is the problem. If he became more comfortable using love as a source then the risk of it all would cease to be."

"How do we get him to do that?" she asked, interjecting herself into the equation without so much as an ounce of hesitation.

"We just love him," I replied, smiling at her. "We let him feel how much we love him and in time simply being around us will cause his source of power to switch over."

Emily blinked but returned the smile easily, nodding. "So we just need to show the dork how much we love him and eventually he'll be a-okay? I can do that."

"You really do love him don't you?" I asked, smiling at her blush.

"He's all I have," she whispered, smiling sheepishly up at me. "He's all I've ever had."

"Don't you have Celestia as well?" I asked, biting back the harsh tone fighting to accompany those words.

Emily flinched at the probing question and frowned. "Yes I do…but…"

She shook her head and looked at me pleadingly. "Don't tell Richard because lord knows he'll use it as a means to hurt her, but since I woke up this morning I've felt more Emily than Luna. I've felt more affection for Richard and far, far less for Tia."

"How do you mean?" I asked, curious.

"It's hard to explain," she said, folding and moving the clothes I wasn't wearing into a nearby draw. "But even though I know I am both Emily and Luna in one form…today I feel…just Emily."

I blinked, surprised at her words.

She turned to face me, her expression pleading. "Please keep this between us, it's not just that Richard could use this to hurt Tia. It could give him false hope that I'm becoming just his sister and not hers too."

"Could this not be the case?"

She shrugged and smiled uncertainly. "I don't know, it may be temporary. But I could wake up tomorrow and feel none of the affection I have for Richard. So telling him this only to feel the opposite another day…it would kill him."

She looked down and rubbed her suddenly tearful eyes. "He's been through so much shit. All I want is for him to be happy."

I didn't know what made me do it. Maybe it was the look of sadness on her face, or perhaps it was how scared I could feel she was. Whatever it was, I reached out and pulled a suddenly surprised Emily into a hug.

"W-What are you…"

"Hush and come here." I interjected, pulling her to me.

She stopped talking and buried her face in my collarbone, words leaving her as I rubbed her neck soothingly.

Eventually she pulled away and gave me an appreciative but puzzled look.

"Thank you," she said, clearly a little embarrassed though she quickly covered it up with a cheeky grin. "Maternal instincts coming in hard yeah?"

"We all need a hug sometimes, Emily," I said, smiling softly at her. "Admitting it is not weakness."

"Yeah?" she uttered, cheeky grin softening into a genuine smile. "Well, thanks."

"In any case, I'm dressed now," I said. "Let's go see your brother."

She smiled and nodded, leading the way downstairs to which I followed, mulling over what I'd learned.

"Not bad bro," Emily said, looking to her left, her eye roaming up and down. "Not bad at all, you clean up nice."

I reached the bottom of the stairs and followed her gaze…only to fight back a slight bout of drool as I looked at Richard.

He wasn't wearing anything I hadn't seen him in before, just a plain black t-shirt and jeans. However it was the way it clung to his clearly defined abs that caught my attention.

'All that training at the hive has certainly done him wonders.'

"I don't know why hun, but you somehow look even more edible in clothing," I said, catching his gaze which looked just as if not more appreciative than my own.

"I know the feeling," he replied, grinning as he looked me up and down.

"Give him a twirl," Emily whispered, winking up at me cheekily.

I rolled my eyes but grinned, complied and turned around slowly, my grin growing bigger as I felt just how badly I was turning him on.

"You know how much I love your buggy butt, love," he said, his smile practically felt through his words. "But I have to admit, those jeans make your arse look really damn fine."

"Glad to hear it," I giggled, moving over and giving him a kiss before whispering in his ear. "And as a reward for that admission, this fine arse is going to be bent over later for your viewing pleasure."

"Just viewing?" he murmured, his hands snaking round to cup each cheek, giving it a firm, delectable squeeze.

"Maybe more if you play your cards right," I giggled, kissing his chin and giving it a quick lick, the action surprising him just enough for me to sneak around and away from him.

"Do you two need a minute?" Emily asked, smirking at us.

"Don't be jealous," Richard snarked, smirking right back at her.

"Can't help it," she admitted. "You're right, she does have a fine arse."

I blinked, blushing somewhat. "You heard th-"

"I'll see you both outside," she cut across, sticking her tongue out at Richard as she walked past him.

"Fleetfoot and Pearl are outside too," Richard said, walking over to me and taking my hand. "Shall we?"

We hadn't planned on taking Emily with us and had insisted she disguise herself somehow, which she did by covering herself with the illusion of a smaller red Unicorn.

It wasn't anything personal, but disguised she drew less attention to our motley group. And as we eventually reached our destination I became very glad that we had.

Someone other than us had to see what we saw.

Or rather…saw and felt.

"This is…" Richard started before falling quiet, all good cheer from earlier long gone as he took in the view. "Jesus fucking Christ."

It was like we'd begun wading in a river of negativity the closer we got. It started as despondence, but quickly evolved into more. Sadness, hatred, anger, loneliness, a wish for death…

I didn't know what Emily felt, but being a Changeling I could feel nothing but the truth of what lay before us.

It was clearly a once thriving part of Canterlot, but those days were long since gone. Now there were huts and half broken homes, but they were just the visual. The reality of everything was in the people.

Ponies walked two and fro with dirty manes and filthy coats. Ribs were clearly visible and their eyes were lifeless, empty of anything worthwhile.

But worse…there were hundreds of them, stallions and mares.

Even children…

My hand went to my stomach without a thought.

"This is…" Emily's voice caught in her own throat, her eyes sparkling with tears as she looked upon the broken lives before her. "I didn't know…I didn't know…"

"Do you understand now?" Fleetfoot said, looking up at us, her previous Pony form easily conveying her emotions by sight. "When Pearl and I walked past here for the first time, I threw up."

"I still don't know what I'm supposed to do here, Fleetfoot," Richard said softly, his emotions too varied to be picked apart. "What can I do for these people?"

"Offer them a place in the hive," she said, only to wince as she looked at Emily, who in turn looked at us in surprise.

"You want to turn them?" Emily asked, her eyes going back and forth between us and the hundreds of despondent Ponies.

"And why not?" Pearl interjected, his expression suddenly angry as he looked at her. "You and your sister abandoned them. We can give them a new life where they can thrive. Where they won't starve and their children can live happier lives."

Emily opened her muzzle only to close it, frowning at the ground, clearly in thought.

"Em?"

She looked up at Richard and shook her head, clearly fighting back tears. "No Richard, he's right. It might not have really been me before…but we both failed them. Tia and I failed our subjects. If you can give them something better than I won't just let you, I'll gladly help you."

Pearl and Fleetfoot gave each other a surprised glance, clearly not expecting such a response.

"You would let us turn your subjects into ours?" Fleetfoot asked.

"To save them from this," Emily said, gesturing with her hoof. "To save them from my…from our lack of care, I would do anything. They deserve that and so much more."

Richard and I looked at each other, the former sighing as he rubbed the back of his head.

"So much for not getting involved," he muttered, shaking his head as he began to walk into the broken village.

As we entered it, Ponies began to notice us and a few stopped walking, their eyes taking on something very unsettling.

We got barely a few more feet into it when a stallion stood in front of us, four more moving around us until we were surrounded.

"We don't want any trouble," Richard said, raising his hands in a peaceful gesture.

"Then why are you here son?" the stallion in front of us said. He was an older stallion, perhaps in his late forties or early fifties and was clearly a leader going by the deferential emotions the Ponies had for him.

"We're just here to help," Richard said.

"Help?" the stallion barked, laughing bitterly. "And how exactly do you plan to help son? Throw some bits our way, or do you have something else? What are you, anyway, some hairless ape? Never seen anything like you."

"You don't know who I am?" Richard asked, confused. As was I to be fair, Richard was known all over Equestria. Even the other nations had to know who he was.

"We don't care about what happens anywhere else," the stallion said, frowning at Richard. "They sure as shit don't care about us, why should we care about them?"

"Well we do," Richard said, giving the stallion a strange look that I didn't recognise. "And like I said, I'm here to help you…if you want it."

"You wanna help us?" the stallion asked, returning the strange look Richard gave him. "Why?"

Richard paused for a moment…

"Because you're clearly up shit creek without a paddle," he said bluntly, much to everyone else's surprise. "Broken homes, probably not enough food and drink to go around, and likely other petty shite. I've seen this shit before, hell I'll lived it. The difference here is that nobody wanted to help me, but I'm offering to help you, if you're not too fucking stubborn to accept the help from some hairless ape."

Richard's eyes narrowed as his head tilted ever so slightly, as if challenging the stallion to try something.

No one said anything, the entire population was steady and silent.

And then the stallion began to laugh. Not just a chortling laugh either but a full on belly laugh.

"You've got some balls on you son!" he said, laughing all the while. "Welcome to the Abandoned. A place where those with nowhere else to go come to stay for the rest of their miserable lives."

"It sounds like a dreamy place," Richard replied, smiling sardonically at the stallion.

"You bet it is son," the stallion said, grinning wryly before looking at the rest of us. "You and your group stay out of trouble and we'll get along just fine. Now come with me and I'll introduce you to someone…since you seem to sincere about helping us."

Richard nodded and fell in line behind him, the rest of us catching up quickly.

"That was risky Richard," I whispered.

"I recognized a kindred spirit," he replied, looking at the old stallion with something burgeoning on respect. "When Emily was taken from me, I was tossed back and forth between foster parents and the streets. I've lived rough, I've lived with nothing but the ragged sheets on my back. I know how they think because at one point in my life I was them."

"You've said as much before," I said quietly, squeezing his hand softly.

"But never this much, I know," he said, sighing. "It wasn't a good part of my life, honestly I'd rather forget it."

I said nothing more but gave his hand another squeeze.

We eventually stopped in front of a rather large hut. It was better put together than any of the other ones, which led me to the conclusion that whoever was inside it had to be the one in charge around here.

The stallion came out and nodded at Richard. "Alright, she's agreed to meet with you. But any funny business and you and your group won't see the light of day again, understood?"

"Understood," Richard agreed, nodding.

The stallion smiled. "The name's Wood."

"Richard."

Wood nodded respectfully at him once, before moving slightly out of our way so we could go inside.

The inside of the hut was beyond strange. There were bone chimes hanging from the ceiling, along with shelves that had items of which I had no idea as to the names of.

"Well, well, it isn't everyday that one of your kind walk willingly to meet one of mine. But as I've learned recently, life can be full of surprises."

A mare walked out from behind a shelf, her stripes immediately identifying her race for what it was.

"You're a Zebra," I said, eyeing her up and down.

"Indeed I am," she said, her thick accent catching my attention immediately.

"And not one native to Equestria either," I continued, eyeing her warily. "You're very far from home aren't you, Zebrican?"

"I could say the same to you," she said, smiling strangely at us.

"Our home is on another planet," Richard said, returning her smile with a very small one of his own.

"Oh I don't think it's quite that far away," she replied, her smile suddenly losing it's warmth and becoming very cold.

"What makes your say that?" I asked, my senses suddenly screaming danger.

"Because I've fought your kind before and you all have one defining factor."

Before I could think to move, the Zebra threw something at the floor that erupted with a loud bang. Smoke covered the area and I could hear everyone coughing, before two loud thumps hit the floor.

"W-What the fuck are you doing you crazy cunt?!" Richard yelled, waving the smoke away.

The Zebra scowled and gestured in front of us, where Fleetfoot and Pearl lay on the floor unconscious.

In their Changeling forms.

Even Richard and I were not unaffected as our plating had forced itself out under our clothing, which was unfortunately short sleeved.

"You bring Demons to my home," the Zebra cried angrily. "You are Demons too, get out!"

"Demons?" Richard yelled, just as if not more angry than her. "We didn't come to hurt to you, we came to help."

"I do not need the help of a Demon!" she screamed, fear suddenly very prevalent in the air.

She was terrified of us.

"Get out of my home Demon!" she cried, rushing at Richard, the glint of a dagger suddenly visible in her mouth.

"Richard!" Emily cried.

"Look out!" I screamed, running towards him.

Richard didn't need the warning however as he caught the Zebra with one hand and slammed her to the floor, the air leaving her lungs in a very undignified exhale as the dagger went flying away from them.

"Listen to me you crazy bitch!" Richard shouted, the Zebra struggling in his grasp. "I am not here to hurt you, if I wanted to then you'd be dead RIGHT NOW!"

The Zebra snarled and met his eyes…and then her face went blank, her previously hazel coloured eyes becoming pure white.

"What the fuck!" Richard cried, moving away from her, startled.

Before we could say or do anything, the Zebra's eyes reverted back to normal and she blinked twice.

Slowly, she stood back up on shaky legs and looked up at Richard, all previous fear and animosity completely gone.

"It's you," she said, eyes roaming up and down. "You are The Raaf, he who shall save us."

"The what?" he asked, as confused as the rest of us. "Look are you still going to act crazy or…can we talk now?"

"Talk?" she echoed, shaking her head before looking back at him and smiling softly. "Of course yes, we can talk."

She went over to a shelf before tossing something else at the floor. It exploded but it did so quietly, a strange, cherry-like smell filling the room.

Fleetfoot and Pearl opened their eyes immediately, their forms reverting back to their Pony disguises. Indeed as they did so, both Richard and my plating went back into our skin.

"I apologize," the Zebra said, smiling sheepishly at us. "I have not had the most pleasant of experiences with Changelings and thought you had come to drain my people of their positive emotions, what little of them they have left."

"That's not the case," Richard said, shaking his head. "We really are here to help."

"Yes I know now," she said, smiling at him. "I saw."

"You…saw?" Emily asked, piping up for the first time in a while.

"Yes I did," she replied, nodding once. "Some Zebra are gifted with the magic of sight, the ability to see into the future. But some of us are gifted a little more strongly than others. I myself have always had a stronger affinity for seeing than others, though at times I wished otherwise. Some of what I see can be…disturbing."

She stopped talking for a moment before looking back at Richard and smiling once again.

"When I looked into your eyes just then, I saw you, your future and what you aim to accomplish here."

"You did, did you?" Richard asked, a surprising amount of distrust suddenly flowing from him.

"You do not believe me?" she asked.

"I believe that some Zebra see a bit of the future and more likely than not try to take advantage of it."

She blinked at his reply, as did I.

'Since when does Richard know anything about Zebra's?'

"That is true for most of my kind, yes," she said, smiling sadly. "Back home, such a thing is as political as it is heinous. And it is all too common. I however do not believe in using my sight for my personal gain. I use it to help others."

"Really?" Richard asked, eyebrow quirked skeptically.

"Really," she confirmed. "Which is why I am going to tell you exactly what you need to do in order to bring all of my people into your fold as new subjects."

That caught out attention.

"And that would be?" I asked.

"It is simple," she said. "You must enter the home of a terrible mare who goes by the name of Hard Iron and kill her."

As if by some mystical power of synchronicity, both myself and Richard slapped our faces at the same time and sighed.

"For fucks sake," both of us said.

And that's all for now!

Cya, Stay Snuggly! :D

Author's Note

Shoutout to my Patreons - Donna, David, and Raijinto

Liberation

Well, here we are again.

It's been so long since the last chapter, I wouldn't blame any of you who happened to jump ship, beleiving this to be abandoned.

Still, for those who remain, my eternal thanks.

This one is for you.

Begin!

Liberation

Richard POV

'This is nuts...'

Pearl and I were standing at the very base of the ginormous mansion belonging to a rather unpleasant cunt otherwise known as Hard Iron.

"I still have no idea how you managed to convince the Queen, King Richard," Pearl said, looking at me with admiration.

"Well, it wasn't exactly easy," I muttered.

…

(30 minutes ago)

"No way in all the realms of Tartarus am I happy with this Richard!" Chrissy snapped, crossing her arms as she glared at me. "It's reckless, stupid and you're going to get yourself killed."

"Thanks for the confidence boost love," I snarked, wincing internally as her eyes flashed green.

"It's the truth Richie and you know it," she replied, huffing angrily. "You can barely control your magic as it is. How in the world do you plan to kill a mare who is likely leagues above you in terms of magical skill and experience?"

"Figured I'd cross my fingers and hope for the best."

"Richard!" she said my name so fiercely I actually jumped a touch. "This isn't funny. I get you like to throw humour at things you find frightening, but this isn't the time for levity. What if you die? What if she kills you?"

"She won't kill me," I replied firmly, taking her hands in mine and stroking them softly. "Pearl has faced this mare more times than he can count. She may have escaped over and over but he knows her tricks and he knows how she works."

Chrissy looked down at the floor for a moment before facing me once more, her eyes filled with tears.

"Maybe he does," she began, her lips trembling. "But there's always a risk and this time I can't be there to protect you. My strength is waning with each hour I carry our child. And without your love to keep us fed, I'll only grow weaker. If...If she kills you...our child will die. Only the love of a King can sustain it."

"I know hon, I know." I laid my forehead against hers and sighed, our eyes fixated on the other's. "I don't want to do this either. I really, really fucking don't. But if it works out, if everything goes to plan then we'll have new subjects. You'll have subjects again. Don't you want that?"

"Of course I do," she mumbled. "But not if the cost is losing you and our child."

"There are many challenges one must face before they are ready to lead," said a voice, snapping the both of us out of our moment as I turned to face the Zebra from before. "You have faced many, this is but another for you to conquer."

"Saw that did you?" I snarked, staring down at the smiling Zebra.

"You do not trust me," she said, stating it as a fact. "That is fine, you will in time."

"Will I?"

"Yes," she replied, looking at me with reverence...something that honestly made me a bit uncomfortable. "You are The Raaf, he who shall save us. He who shall conquer the white tyrant and set her kind free."

Chrissy and I gave each other an unsure look, neither of us completely certain of the Zebra's sanity.

"I'm not even going to pretend to know what you're waffling on about," I said, rubbing my head tiredly. "But if you can see my future, can you see if I survive this crazy shit I'm about to do?"

She looked at me, then Chrissy, a frown on her face for all of a moment before she shook her head.

"I cannot see specific details of your future," she said, honesty emanating from her for me to feel. "But what I do see is you triumphant in the end. I have seen it twice in my life. Ten years before I met you, and of course today when I did. The future has never once changed on that vision. You are The Raaf. You shall save us all and set us free."

She took a step closer. "There will be danger of course, a life like yours is filled with it. But there is also great joy. It is up to you whether or not you have the bravery and capacity to face it."

And with that said, she turned around and entered her hut once more.

"I still don't like this," Chrissy said after a few moments. "It's reckless and foolish and fucking dangerous."

"I'm sensing a but here."

She sighed and rubbed her head wearily. "But I cannot deny that if you manage to accomplish such a task that it'll help us a great deal. Not only will we obtain new subjects, but they'll be subjects who'll likely willingly choose to leave. Can you imagine how much of a kick in the cunt that'd be to Celestia if she found out that her precious Pony's joined us voluntarily?"

"I can imagine her losing her shit, yeah," I admitted, smirking. "And thanks to that little deal we made, she can't do shit to us when she finds out."

We looked at each other for a few moments. Eventually she gave me a small smile and nodded, though I could still sense the worry she carried for me.

"Okay then," I said. "Let's tell the others."

She took my hand in hers and together we walked back into the Zebra's hut. Emily was talking with Pearl and Fleetfoot was watching the Zebra cautiously. All turned to face us as we entered, Emily's face brightening a touch as she walked over.

"So...what're you gonna do?" she asked, looking at me nervously.

"Pearl and I are going to break into that mare's place and kill her," I replied, staring at her firmly. "Will there be any problems with that?"

She gave a wry smile and shook her head. "Nah, I believe in you. You can do it."

"I meant legally."

Her muzzle opened in a surprised O shape, before quickly returning to her cheeky grin as she shook her head again.

"Nope, go for it bro," she said, her grin now a rather sadistic smirk. "Kill the bitch."

Chrissy and I looked at each other in surprise, the former turning to face Emily with an unsure expression on her face.

"Are you really okay with letting Richard break and enter into her property and pretty much assassinate her?" Chrissy asked, bewildered. "I mean, I get that she's a nasty piece of work. But she's still your subject."

"A subject that enslaves and tortures others for profit and sick enjoyment," Emily deapanned, giving Chrissy a look. "Maybe this is the Human in me, but personally I couldn't care less if Richard turned her into a messy stain on the wall. The only reason I'm not joining you is for plausible deniability."

"You what?" I asked.

Emily rolled her eyes and poked my chest. "Honestly Richard, open a dictionary someday."

She faced Chrissy once more. "If I don't go with him, then I can never be placed at the scene of what is more than likely to be a very messy crime. I am uncertain as to whether Tia will bother to investigate what goes on down here. But on the off chance she does, then the less I have to do with it the better it will be for us all. The last thing I want is her finally losing the plot and trying to reverse my corruption."

"She wouldn't dare," I snarled.

Emily smiled. "Yes, she would. So let's not give her a reason, eh?"

"Clever girl," Chrissy said, her tone filled with admiration as she looked at Emily. "I knew I liked you for a reason."

"Again, I'm honoured," Emily snarked, a small smirk on her muzzle.

"Again, so you should be."

Emily shook her head and looked at me. "I'll be going now, but before I do I want you to promise me something."

"What?" I asked.

"If it gets too dangerous, if you think you're about to enter a situation that you can't escape from then leave. Run as fast as you can and fuck everyone else." She turned to face Pearl, a serious look on her face. "I'm not your Queen so I know my words count for diddly squat. But I'd greatly appreciate it if you did everything you could to make sure he gets out alive."

"Consider it done," Pearl said, nodding at her once.

Emily gave me a hug before turning to Chrissy and giving her one too. Then without so much as second more, she left the hut and teleported away, the tell-tale smell of ozone being the only sign that she'd done so.

"Okay then," I began, looking at Fleetfoot. "You stay with Chrissy and keep her safe. Pearl and I will be as quick as we can, but if the worst happens and I...don't make it back. It's your job to get your Queen to safety."

"Understood my King," Fleetfoot said, snapping a salute before bowing low.

"Remember your training Fleetfoot," Pearl said softly, a warm smile on his face as he gave her a kiss. "Stay alert and trust nothing but your own mind."

"Yes sir," she murmured, giving him another, deeper kiss.

Chrissy took my hands in hers and gave me a look. I could feel her fear, her worry. But as I placed my hand on her small baby bump, I felt something far more powerful.

Love.

"When hatred calls to you, refuse it," she said quietly, her eyes imploring me to listen. "Chose instead to remember what this feels like. Remember every kiss, every fuck, every day we lay beside the other and basked in the love we felt for one another. Remember all of it, remember our child. Think, fantasize about what our future may look like. Imagine the sound of children laughing, of a little boy or girl calling for her 'daddy'."

She kissed me gently but deeply on the lips. "If you can think and feel all of that then your magic will never control you again."

I was awash in her emotions, the imaginings of children laughing and playing flickering in my mind. At that very moment not even Twilight herself could've twisted it into something negative.

"I will," I promised, giving her a deep kiss back and relishing how right her body felt against mine.

"Then go," she said, stepping back and looking at me with admiration. "Kill that bitch and come home."

"I may bring home strays."

"I'll let it slide."

She smiled beautifully at me, her hand stroking my cheek before gently pushing on my chest.

I looked at Pearl and nodded once, the stallion returning the nod with a firm confidence as he held a strange looking dagger in his teeth.

"New toy?"

"The Zebra gave me it," he said, his words surprisingly clear. "It's sharp enough to get the job done."

"Let's do this then," I muttered, leaving the hut and heading towards the mansion.

…

(Present Time)

Entering the mansion had been surprisingly easy. Either Hard Iron had very little in the way of guards or she was very arrogant.

"She never had guards with her before either," Pearl said quietly, apparently feeling my confusion. "She thinks herself so powerful that to have a guard would undermine that belief."

"Is she that powerful?" I asked hesitantly.

"Yes."

"Wonderful."

Sighing silently, we crept along the long dark corridors that was the lower floor of her mansion. Truth be told the place was massive. Six floors with more rooms than I could count. The asthetic was a strange mix of gothic horror and refined nobility. Black and gold were strewn around the entire place. From the carpet to the windows and even the fucking roof.

"She has interesting taste in décor," I muttered, grinning at the amusement Pearl was feeling.

"To be fair my King, it wasn't really something we'd focused on in our earlier attempts to take her down."

"It's painful to look at...like an edgy teenager's bedroom."

"...true."

Our amusement was cut short as the both of us felt a wave of dispair coming from below us. The both of us locked eyes and with nary a word, nodded and made our way down the nearest stares until we found ourselves in front of a thick wooden door.

With a brief thought, I opened the door with a splash of magic and crept inside, my fingernails sharpening as I prepared myself for a fight.

...a fight however, was something that did not occur.

Though compared to what we both saw, I kind of wish it did.

"Help us..."

A filthy hoof reached out between iron bars, reaching, pleading, desperate for anyone to take it.

"What in the hell is going on here?" I asked, eyes wide as I took in the frankly terrible sight.

Ponies, all of them male were huddled together in a cramped cell. There had to be at least thirty of them and all of them were...were...

"They've been castrated," Pearl muttered, emotions both anger and horror emanating from him. "All of them have been castrated...why?"

"She doesn't like stallions," one of them said, a young colt no older than sixteen. His orange coat was filthy, and his green eyes looked up at me with nary an emotion left. "It's what she does. She castrates us and then turns us into mares. Half of her crew were once male...but no more."

"Turns you into mares?" I echoed, flinching at the very thought of it. "How?"

"Her magic," another mumbled, an older stallion with a dirty blue coat and lifeless eyes. "They take away what makes us male and then she uses her magic to change the rest."

I was...lost, aghast at what I was seeing. I'd been treated terribly my Pony kind, but this was...this was far, far worse than anything I'd gone through.

And it'd happened to them because of one of their own kind.

"This is fucked up," I muttered, horror etched into every syllable.

"How can an electromancer do that?" Pearl gasped, rubbing his head in frustration. "It doesn't make any sense."

"It doesn't matter," I cut across, anger burning beneath the surface of my soul as I turned to face the mutilated stallions. "Because it ends tonight. I'll kill her and save you all. And even better, I have a way to give you back what you've lost."

The stallions, who's eyes were once lifeless and despondant, seemed to brighten a touch as hope flickered ever so briefly amongst them.

"How?" one asked, his voice so young it made me wince in sympathy. "They burned it when they cut it away."

I turned to Pearl and nodded once, hoping my intention was clear and smiling as he nodded back before turning to face them once more.

"You join us," he said, dropping his disguise and revealing his true Changeling form.

"A Changeling?!"

"Yes!" I cut in, eyeing them all with firm assurance. "My name is Richard Tyler, I am King of the Changelings. And today I offer you a way forward. A way out of your wretched existence as a Pony. I offer you...change. The opportunity to leave this hell, this nightmare behind and join in our glorious future as free Changelings."

They remained silent at my declaration, staring at me in silence. Yet their hope grew with each passing second. Belief grew with each breath I took.

"I will not lie to you. The change will not be pleasant, and pain will accompany it. But once it is done, once you have become one of my subjects..." I took a step forward and allowed my eyes to flash a powerful green, chitin overtaking my body until it covered it like armour.

"I promise each and every one you this," I continued, holding my fist to my heart. "You will live a life where you will want for nothing. Never again will you feel hunger or thirst. Never again will your children cry out in pain. Never again will those who ruled you abandon you to the darkness."

I let my arm fall slowly and exhaled. "We will lead you into the light and never again will you want for love and life."

I stood there in silence and merely waited, watching them as each and every stallion stared at me, slack jawed.

And then...one of them bowed...then another, and another, and another until each and every stallion had their head bowed before me.

Hope, belief...faith. It was so strong, so...so powerful.

"Thank you," I said, smiling at them kindly before turned on my heel and staring at the door with a firm, burning desire.

For revenge...for hope...for them.

"Come on Pearl," I said quietly, grinning at the dumbfounded stallion. "We've got a mare to kill."

"They've taken Cresswood," one of them cried, looking at me imploringly. "They're going to cut it off tonight. Please, he's my son. You have to save him!"

I looked at the older stallion and nodded once, blinking at the relief he gave off as he settled back down.

'They really believe in me...they were so lost that even someone like me was enough to give them hope.'

I didn't know whether to feel good about that or not. On one hand it'd make converting them easier. But on the other it made me feel furious that they'd simply been abandoned to suffer like this.

And stranger still...was that I didn't know why I felt that way.

Ponies had done nothing but look down on me, spit on me, hurt me and my mate. So why was it now that I felt sorrow and sympathy for a species I'd more than likely be happy to let die off?

Why did I care beyond getting subjects?

Why did I care enough to want to save them?

Why?

Shaking away the thoughts, I focused on the here and now and continued stalking up the mansion with Pearl. The stallion was admittedly rather good at moving silently, something I was only barely managing to do.

Then again it had been his job at one point.

We felt the fear before we heard the screaming, but it was enough to jolt us into action as we sped down the corridor of the fourth floor until we reached a half-open door.

Peering inside, my stomach flipped as I watched a grey coated mare with a lightning cutie mark electrocute a small colt with her powerful magic.

I wasn't brilliant at telling the age of Pony's, but I'd been around them long enough to realize that the colt couldn't have been older than thirteen.

"I'll go in first," I whispered, glancing down at Pearl. "I'll distract her as best I can. You use it to get in close and finish her off."

He looked like he wanted to object, but nodded anyway as he and I turned back to watch.

"Let's try this again Cresswood," the mare said, a cruel smile on her muzzle. "Do you want to become a mare?"

The colt was shivering, shaking and covering in snot and tears. But the glint in his expression was fierce and strong as he stared her dead in the eye.

"No," he said, his shaky voice clearly in the midst of puberty as it cracked slightly. "Never."

The mare gave him a frown before patting his cheek lightly and shaking her head, tutting at him.

"Dear, dear me," she said, cruel amusement emanating from her. "And here I thought you were beginning to see sense, to see the truth of what you are. Of how terrible and disgusting it is to be a male in this world."

She leaned in close before leaning down until her muzzle was all but breathing on his cock and balls. "These things here, they keep you weak. They control your mind, make you do whatever you can to satisfy a base urge. Even now with you lost and in pain, they put their needs above yours."

I watched in disgust as she kept breathing on the poor colt, which inevitably caused his dick to respond as it grew hard in a few moments.

"Do you see?" she asked, leaning back up to look at him, her hoof caressing his cheek gently. "They don't care that I've hurt you. They just want me to give them release. Wouldn't it be so much better to be free of that burden? To be in control of your urges...forever?"

"No!" he cried, shaking his head. "I don't want to be a mare. I'm a colt, I'll always be a colt!"

The mare snorted and lit up her horn once more, her eyes filled with malice as she gave him a terrifying look.

"I don't need your permission to do this, Cresswood," she said, her voice dangerous. "Having it makes the transition easier on you. It lets my magic work without a fight. But it'll happen, nevertheless. The only difference is whether you agree to let me change you or refuse and I do it anyway with a lot more pain."

"Dad'll save me!" he said, sobbing as she closed in.

"Nobody will save you," she snarled. "Especially not some useless male!"

I'd heard enough, my chitinous plating sinking back into my skin as I dashed into the room.

"Sorry to disappoint you!" I chimed in, smiling viciously as the mare jumped in fight, her spell hitting the wall behind the colt instead as she spun around to face me. "But this useless male is here to save the day!"

She looked at me, confusion and more than a little fear on her face. "Who the fuck are you?"

"You don't know who I am?" I asked, bemused. "Wow, guess people down here really don't give a fuck about upstairs."

She blinked and then took a sharp breath as realization hit her. "You're that creature that came here ages ago. I thought you'd fucked off home?"

"Eh, I missed the cider," I snarked, smirking. "Now let the colt go."

She snorted, confidence filling the air as her horn lit up menacingly. "Now why would I do that?"

"Because I'm asking nicely," I said, my tone no longer filled with brevity as I stared her down. "You really don't want me to stop doing so."

She snorted again and spat on the floor, her eyes heavy with cruel intent. "Oh yeah, and what'll happen when you stop asking me nicely? You don't have any magic, you don't have any weapons. Your claws are dull and your teeth will never reach me. You are powerless here, and more than a fool to face me alone."

"Last chance lady."

"Arrogant male," she sneered, her horns magic reaching its peak. "Let's see how brave you are with ten thousand bolts running through you."

Lightning sprang from her horn and raced towards me as I forced my chitinous plating out once more. Using all that I'd learnt from training in the hive, I focused on the centre of her magic and willed my own to defend me.

A large flash of green energy poured from my eyes and met Hard Iron's, the clash creating a thunderclap so loud it almost deafened me. The mare's eyes widened in disbelief, and I used that moment to push back even harder.

Sadly, it was not to be as the mare rolled to the side and threw bolt after bolt my way, this time pushing me onto the defensive. I blocked and batted away each and every attempt as well as I could, but it was quickly becoming startlingly clear that the mare was not only better in a magical fight, but she was far more experienced.

'I'm stronger but it doesn't matter if I can't hit her! If I keep fighting like this then I'm going to lose!'

Chrissy had been right. I wasn't anywhere near as experienced or as skilled as this mare. She was weaving her spells like an expert while I was chucking mine at her like a hot potato.

"You're strong creature!" she shouted, cackling at me as I dove to the side. "But you're clearly new to this. You throw magic at me like an untrained foal. However did you think that you could come to MY HOME and defeat me?!"

Her laughter was cut short as Pearl, the fucking godsend that he is, came from fucking nowhere and stabbed her in the back.

Hard Iron screamed in agony, her eyes suddenly bright with power as lightning exploded out of her, throwing Pearl and myself away with the force of a truck.

I grunted as I felt my ribs crack under the strain. Pearl was worse off as his head hit the wall and he fell to the floor with nary a cry, very still.

"Pearl," I groaned, forcing myself up and limping over to him. "Fuck me, don't be dead."

I turned him over and sighed in relief as I magically checked him over as Chrissy had once shown me. He was clearly hurt and had likely concussed himself, but he'd live.

"Did you think...that'd be...enough to...KILL ME?!"

I barely had time to turn my head as lightning struck me in the stomach, jolts traveling up my body and holding me in the air. The pain was almost indescribable. Each second that I was suspended in the air was raw beyond imagining.

Forcing myself to look, I almost managed a grin at the clearly very injured Hard Iron. The mare's back was bleeding profusely, and her left eye was bloodshot to the point it was almost entirely red.

"You got that...that FUCKING GUARD to help you!" she screamed, shaking with pain and rage. "Chasing me around...around the...the fucking world like a dog! And now he helps...helps...whatever the fuck you are!"

She was staggering, her hooves unsteady as more blood pooled out of her.

I was in more pain than I'd ever felt. But if I could bare it a few more minutes then she'd likely pass out if not just die from the blood loss.

"I won't die today," she ground out, tossing me to the side where I crashed into the wall with a bang, knocking the wind out of me.

I shook my head and made to stand up, only to watch in disbelief as her lightning surrounded her own body...and began to heal her. Her blood began to pool up from the floor and sink back into the large gash on her back, all of it, every drop until...the gash closed.

And she looked at me once more, rage in her eyes.

"I will not die," she spat, her hooves steady once more as she prowled closer to me. "But you will, whatever you are."

She grabbed me with her magic and tossed me behind her, my body landing in a crumpled heap as I hit the floor hard. Not done however, she lifted me once more and threw me in front of her, before holding me on my belly and electrocuting me.

I screamed in pain as my body twitched. I couldn't move, I could barely think.

'Is this...it?'

...

...I blinked, my eyes opening only to see a bone white tree before me. The sky was blue and cloudless, silent.

"Not going too well out there is it, Richard?"

I turned to see Bulwark staring at me, a sad smile on his face.

"I remember this place," I said, looking around. "Why did I forget it?"

"You weren't ready to come here," he said, frowning at me. "You still aren't. But if you don't do something then in a few minutes you're going to be."

"What can I do?!" I shouted, angry at my situation. "I should've listened to Chrissy and left. But I was so sure that I could do this. How was I supposed to know that she could heal herself with lightning?!"

"No plan survives first contact with the enemy," Bulwark said, shrugging lightly. "It's how you adapt to it that entails whether you live or die."

"Well bully for me," I muttered, rubbing my face. "I fucked up. I was arrogant and because of that I've gotten Pearl and myself killed."

"It's not over yet you know?" he said, walking over to me. His eyes met mine and stared unflinchingly at them. "There's a way out of this."

I looked at him, a sudden shiver upon my spine as I took his words in.

"I can't use hate to escape this," I said, shaking my head. "I promised I wouldn't. And even if I did, I can't control it. It'd take me over and this time it could be for good."

Bulwark...nodded?

"I know," he said, smiling up at me with amusement. "I wasn't talking about using that though."

"Then what?"

"Every King has a special power Richard," he began, his eyes never leaving my own. "Griffons who became Kings found that they could shreak so loudly that it could shatter glass over fifty miles away. While Ponies found that, depending on what kind of Pony they once were, their Changling magic became stronger with that particular aspect. I for example, could manipulate the earth with but a thought."

"But I was Human," I said, unsure of where he was going with his explanation. "I had no magic before. I was powerless."

"Yes, you were weren't you," he agreed, smiling at me knowingly. "You were a creature of no significant ability. You could not use magic. You could not fly, and you weren't particularly strong. You understood what it was like to be powerless in a world filled with powerful beings."

I looked at him...and then it clicked. I don't know if I was being told this via some sort of hive mind or if I'd just come to the realization myself.

But I knew what he was talking about.

"I was powerless, wasn't I?" I mused, grinning down at him.

"Yes," he said, nodding once. "You were."

...

...I blinked and groaned as I realized how much pain I was in. My body was still twitching even though Hard Iron had stopped trying to kill me. Peering up, I noticed the colt Cresswood was unconscious.

Though he thankfully still had everything attached.

Hard Iron's ears twitched, and she spun around, her eyes wide with surprise.

"You're still alive?" she said, her voice tinged with disbelief and even a little respect. "Unbelievable. How can such a useless male be so hard to kill?"

"You really don't like guys, do you?" I said, my voice hoarse from screaming.

Forcing myself to look up, I stared at the mare who was barely a few feet away from me. She looked back and sneered, derision in her eyes.

"Well, since you're about to die I guess there's no harm in telling you," she said, walking a touch closer.

"Telling me what?"

She paused for a moment...then began to speak.

"I was fifteen at the time. My dear sweet dad decided that since I was the second daughter that my duty in life was to be given away to the son of an allied family. I of course did NOT want this, but dear old dad didn't give a damn. My word meant nothing, my desires meant nothing, I meant nothing. I was nothing more to him then a walking foal factory."

Hard Iron stared ahead, her body trembling for but a moment before she righted herself. "The stallion I was given to wasted no time in sampling the goods. I had no idea of the power I could wield back then. I'd never been trained in magic. But as I lay there beside him, violated and traumatized did I vow that no other mare would suffer the same fate."

She looked at me and grinned maliciously. "So, I cut off his prized possession and shoved it down his dying throat."

"You turn colts into mares because of that?" I asked, incredulous. "They didn't do anything to you."

"And now they never will to anyone else," she said, smiling as she looked over at the still very much tied up and unconscious Cresswood. His fur was singed from the battle, but he was otherwise unhurt. "And once I'm done with you, he'll become the better sex. The kinder sex, the safer sex..."

"Yes because mares don't rape anyone," I snarked, coughing as my body shook with pain.

Hard Iron looked down at me...only to stop and stare at my eyes.

"You were violated too, weren't you?"

"I nearly was," I admitted, edging closer to her...or well, as much as my body would let me. "A mare nearly raped me not so long ago. And my sister was raped by a disgusting man a few years back. I won't deny that it happens, I even cut off his dick and fed it to him, much like you did."

She blinked at my admission and leaned down, her eyes meeting mine.

"You're telling the truth," she said, a weird smile on her face. "You understand."

"I understand enough to know that I would never do what you've done to all those innocent stallions," I replied, staring at her hard. "You've become no better than the one who raped you. You violated those stallions. You took away their choice. You forced yourself upon them. You're no better than whoever raped you."

She looked at me, an almost sad expression on her face for all of a moment before hard anger took its place.

"I think you've said enough now," she snapped, her breath shaky as she stood back up. "Time to die."

I smiled sadly and shook my head. "I don't think so."

Before she could so much as move, I used the last of my strength to dive over to her and grab her horn.

"GET-" The mares words halted as the magic that began to bubble suddenly vanished. "W-What are you doing to me?!"

Ignoring her, I concentrated on the part of me that was hollow, empty, vacant...and filled it.

Hard Iron collapsed besides me, screaming as lightning shot everywhere. Her eyes were rolling in their sockets and her body was twitching as she urinated on the floor. But I didn't stop, I held onto her horn and kept on filling the hollow gap within me.

The lightning suddenly petered out and I let go of her horn, rolling away and forcing myself to stand on shaky legs as I stared down at her.

The mare was trembling, her eyes filled with tears and nose bleeding heavily.

"W-What did you do to me?" she cried, her eyes scrunched up for all of a moment before they opened and looked at me in terror. "M-My...where is it?! I can't feel it! WHERE IS IT?!"

"When I came here, I was powerless," I said, panting heavily as I glared down at her. "Powerless and lost in a world of magic. I was no more than an insect to your kind."

I moved closer, stepping around the pool of piss as I kneeled and looked at her dead in the eye.

"I had no power...and now so do you," I continued, watching almost pityingly as she gaped at me in horror. "I took away your magic, it's mine now. And I cauterized your mana gland so your body can never use it again. You're powerless for the rest of your life...but don't worry, I'm not cruel. I'm not like you, I won't make you suffer."

Before she could say or do anything more, I dug my nails into her throat as dragged them across harshly. Blood sprayed everywhere, covering my chin and most of the floor.

She stared up at me, her eyes pleading, begging. Emotions were rampant but the highest of all was a desperate desire not to die.

I ignored it and simply held her hoof until her emotions faded along with the light in her eyes.

Standing up, I looked down at the dead mare and sighed. Her tale was sad, but the way she'd gone about the rest of it was monstrous.

'I'm going to be having nightmares about this for weeks...'

I looked at my fingers and frowned as lightning twitched between them.

I'd never been able to use my hands as a conduit for my magic. But now that I'd taken hers...I could?

'I'll ask Chrissy...'

Sighing, I made my way over to Pearl and shook him awake. The stallion groaned in pain and held his head, his eyes searching until they found me.

"My King!" he started, jumping to his hooves with the barest wobble. "You...You live?"

"I do," I said, looking back at Hard Iron's corpse and shaking my head. "She underestimated me."

"My King..." he breathed, walking over and prodding her body gingerly. "You killed Hard Iron."

"We killed her," I corrected, walking over on shaky legs and patting his back gently. "You're the one who stabbed her in the back, remember?"

"I take it you finished her with your claws, my King?" he asked, gesturing to her slit throat.

"More or less," I replied, sighing once more. "In any case she's dead. Shall we rescue the rest?"

He nodded only to fall onto his front, I caught and steadied him. "Easy Pearl, she threw you pretty hard. Take it easy until we get back to Chrissy and Fleetfoot. We can find a way to patch you up then, okay?"

"Yes, my King."

"And Pearl," I added, catching his eye. "Call me Richard. I think you've more than earned that right today."

He blinked but nodded slowly. "Yes, my K-...Richard."

"You'll get there," I said, grinning lightly.

We managed to untie Cresswood and carry him down to the rest of the mutilated stallions. His father almost collapsed with relief as he saw us enter the dingy prision.

"You did it!" he cried, tears trickling down his face. "And he's alright, he's whole. You truly did it!"

"Told you we would," I snarked, smiling down at him.

I gently put the colt down on the floor before grabbing the bars and yanking them as hard as I could...only for the metal to fly behind me and imbed itself into the wall.

"Holy shit!" I yelled, blinking at the sight. "I'm...stronger than I thought."

Turning back to face the stallions, I almost choked on thin air at the sight of each and every one of them bowing before me.

"You saved us all," Cresswood's father said, tears still running down his cheeks as he bowed besides his son. "We'll join you, we'll follow you into Tartarus itself."

"I..." I fumbled on what to say before deciding to simply nod. "Very well then."

"Wait Richard," Pearl said, my name amusingly unfamiliar on his tongue. "You lot said there were others here, right? Stallions who Hard Iron had converted into mares and forced to join her? We never found any."

"They were here," one of them said, a stallion with a dirty brown coat and hopeful blue eyes. "You missed them by two days. When she turns them, she sends them out to find more stallions to convert. That's how they got us. They pretend to be hurt or try to seduce us. They trick us here and Hard Iron did the rest. They'll be back here soon."

"Why would they even help her?" I asked.

"She brainwashes them with her magic," Cresswood's father said, growling lowly. "It's vile and I don't know how she does it. But every stallion converted into a mare comes out loyal to her and her alone."

"Her magic can do that?" I asked, looking down at my fingers nervously.

'I really need to tell Chrissy about this as soon as I can. I don't want to accidently turn her into a mindless puppet because I don't know what I'm doing.'

"In any case, come on!" I yelled, smiling at the lot of them. "We return to The Abandoned. Follow me!"

The day had not quite gone how I'd expected it to.

But the look on Chrissy's face as I entered the village with thirty odd stallions in tow was nothing short of beautiful.

And that made it very much worth it.

And that's the end of this chapter.

See you in the next one!

A New Beginning

Author's Note

And so here it is, the sequel to Never Judge A Bug By Her Cover. For those who decided not to read the summary, here's the skinny.

The second act of Never Judge didn't happen, this story starts right after Chrysalis reveals herself to Richard and carries on from there.

So…I hope you enjoy it. Please feel free to leave comments, crit or even gifs!

Begin!

A New Beginning

Arc - The Ups and Downs of Dating A Changeling

A New Beginning

The sweet symphony of a slow, romantic classical song filled the air around me with many a sensation, feeling, emotion…from the one I loved more than anything, even myself. Such a feeling I would once have scorned with fierce hatred and disbelief, unwilling or perhaps even unable to consider the possibility that it could even exist.

But Richie…oh my Richie…he broke down the barrier in front of my eyes, smashed it into pieces and then ground those pieces into dust.

But it was there, pungent and yet so fragrant. Spicy and honeyed, angry and amused, content and bittersweet. The emotions of Richard Tyler, emotions flowing from the only human in the world.

My lover, my mate-to-be…mine, all mine. An equal to whom I could be my true self and know I would face no fear, no hatred or violence, but only love in return.

And as we danced in his front room, the fireplace alight with warmth and glow, I found myself thinking of all that had occurred since I had revealed myself to him, all that had happened in the single day since, a simple twenty-four hours to some.

But to me it was the simplest, happiest day of my life.

…

I awoke to the subtle sensation of something blowing on my hair, the once thin strands fluttering ever so softly as the air brushed against them. The surface my head was lying on moved up and down, slowly...

Did I leave the fucking window open? I thought irritably, my teeth set in a grimace. If that cat has shat on my floor again then I'm moving to Richie's, he'll understand.

It was only as I opened my eyes and took in my surroundings that the grogginess of a new day left my mind, and the previous night's events took over, causing me to look up at my breathing pillow and stare blankly at the sleeping visage of my, as of last night, lover.

Oh…OH, Richard! I revealed myself to him and he…he didn't care what I was, who I was. He said he loves me, he LOVES ME!

A truly happy smile overtook me as I recalled all that had occurred last night. Revealing myself to Richard, his fear turning into confusion and then understanding as he held my face in his gentle hands. The strong emotion, the love I felt as I tended to a cut on his back, the slow but horrible fear as he listened to my original plan to breed with and then kill him, only for said fear to morph into pure, true love once more as he shrugged off his trepidation and embraced the mare I was rather then the ruthless Queen I used to be.

I am his best friend, and he is mine. But now we are so much more, we are lovers…and one day we will mate for life. But until that day comes…

I will settle for what I have, which is all I never knew I wanted, needed. I gazed up at my beloved and felt my eyes lidding in contentment as his breathing became gentle snores. Richard is mine, and his love will make me powerful, powerful enough to leave this accursed city and return to the Badlands where my love can make him…us even stronger.

I felt my eyes stinging as the thought, nay, the dream, my dream surfaced…almost close enough to touch.

We will become mated…and I will protect him.

…

But in the meantime, I really need to protect my dignity, TO THE BATHROOM!

Will all the grace of a turtle, I rolled off of Richard and fell to the floor, several curses leaving my tongue as I struggled to manoeuvre my dead legs so I could stand up.

"Nice landing, sugar," spoke a rather amused and unfortunately awake Richard, his eyes twinkling with mirth as he watched my valiant struggle to right myself. "I think I've seen better landings from suicide bombers."

"Laugh it up sweetie," I growled, my flailing thankfully over as I managed to stagger onto my numb legs.

"Oh I am, well I'm trying but your fantastic arse is kind of distracting." Indeed, as I looked at him properly, I noticed that his once mirthful eyes were quite dark and, dare I say, lustful.

"Oh?" I said, a scowl on my face, but inwardly smiling as a plan began to form in my mind. "Distracting is it, why? Is it too fat, too big? Are you saying I've put on weight?" I began to back up, my fantastic arse thankfully taking up his vision as I felt my scowl twisting into an amused smirk.

"What, no!" he denied fervently, sitting up and waving his hands in further denial. "It's not too big at all, it's got a great jiggle and I like a bit of junk in the trunk. NOT that I'm saying your arse is fat or anything and I'm going to shut up now."

I tried, truly I did but I couldn't stop myself from laughing at the absurd pleading expression on his face, nor the worried emotions my feelers were picking up, not that they lasted long once I laughed. His worry rapidly turned into a sort of amused irritability as he realized that I was only messing with him.

"Oh, I get it. Har har har, using female trickiness on my poor, unsuspecting male brain. How very funny of you."

I turned around and lightly slapped his left cheek. "Oh it's okay baby," I crooned sweetly, smiling playfully at his mock annoyance. "The frantic emotions I felt pouring off of you were enough to make my morning a happy one, and you know you love making me happy."

"Oh, you weren't happy enough last night," he said, smirking as he spoke. "I could've sworn by your repeating moaning of 'Mhmm so fucking good!' that I'd already made you happy, all well."

Chuckling at his sarcasm and blatant but sadly failed attempt to make me blush, I patted his cheek again and kissed him softly on the lips. "Oh believe me baby, your tongue made me very happy last night. And those fingers of yours…Mhmm, my legs are still numb from that cum."

It's a rare occasion that I see the emotion before I sense it, because my feelers are actually pretty quick at picking them up, quicker than a bloodhound could smell a rancid carcass in fact. But then again Richard wasn't wearing anything at the moment, seeing that I'd chucked all his clothing somewhere across the room last night.

In my defence it WAS shielding something very precious to me…and I couldn't have that so off they flew. And without them this morning, there was nothing stopping me from seeing his arousal come to life from nought but my words…and maybe the way I ran my tongue over my lips too, but I only did it a little sensually.

"Oh my, is it for me?" I purred, licking my lips sultrily and grinning as his cock twitched in return. "You shouldn't have…" I lowered my head down towards his beautiful, exotic tool and kissed it lightly, moaning…before smirking up at him and turning away, swaying my backside brazenly as I made my way into his bathroom and shut the door.

…

"Fucking hell," his frustrated voice was clear and easy to understand even with a few walls between us. I could feel his frustration the entire time I was doing my business; it didn't waver a bit.

Such dedication deserves a proper reward, I decided, turning on his shower with a touch of magic.

"Richie!" I called, smiling as I heard the familiar thump of him falling off his sofa. He stopped just outside the bathroom door a few moments later and was evidently about to knock, as I found out when I opened said door and yanked him in with my hooves, before all but chucking him into his shower.

I swayed into the somewhat compact shower cubical and smiled up at him, the water gently bouncing off of the thin, nigh invisible lid on my eyes. One that until right then and there I had only thought to use to shield my eyes from dust and bright lights…and the occasional male with poor aim, but who knew that there could be a more sensual purpose for them.

But enough of my species, all I wanted to think about then and there was my Richie. And so it was with great enthusiasm and care that I picked up a sponge and soap and began to tenderly wash my lover…and if I got a nice meal out of it while I did so too, then it was a nice bonus.

…

The two of us had left his house not an hour later, clean, refreshed and in Richards case, very satisfied. We were walking down Windhold Lane, the quickest and admittedly nicest part of the side of Canterlot Richard lived at. There was a park with foals playing, dogs barking and ducks waddling around on an endless search for breadcrumbs.

But none of it mattered that much to me, the only thing I cared about in that moment was the feeling of complete and utter love flowing from Richard and into me, the emotion filling me up long before we made it to the local tavern for his breakfast.

I of course did not need to eat actual food, it didn't harm me in any way, I could even eat raw meat. But as I was back in my unicorn disguise, I needed to make sure I acted out the part of a normal pony for others, even if I no longer needed to do so for Richard.

I have just won his heart, the last thing I need is for someone to find out what I am and attempt to separate us.

And so with that thought in my mind, I carried on walking with my boyfriend and entered the tavern otherwise known as, The Grey Hoof. The noise of general conversation and whatnot all but evaporated as we entered, Richard's presence apparently offending the mixed class of nobles and commoners alike at the same time.

They dare to judge him when they know NOTHING about him. Despite my outward mask of calm, I was bristling on the inside, fighting the urge to defend my beloved from their scornful glares. I would kill them all in a second to spare him their idiocy if it wouldn't bring the fucking Princesses down upon us.

Even with that thought holding me back, I couldn't stop my horn from beginning to glow in warning, a hiss almost escaping my muzzle before I felt Richards hand upon my neck.

"Come on, let's get the table at the end," he said, his wonderful, soothing voice calming me instantly.

Unable to trust that I wouldn't hiss again, I nodded and followed him over to what was practically 'our' table by now. No one would sit at it whenever we came in, likely superstitious that they would catch something from the 'freaky alien thing' that sat there.

I felt my throat constrict as I fought back another hiss. What's wrong with you Chrysalis, control yourself!

Shaking my head to clear the cobwebs, I let out a tired sigh and smiled at the questioning glance Richie gave me. "Sorry sweetie, it's just that I can feel what they feel and it's hard to…take it without defending you."

"You don't need to defend me, Chrissy," he said quietly, angrily but not aimed at me, rather at THEM. "They mean nothing to me, honestly the lot of them could get nuked and I wouldn't bat an eye."

"Nuked?" I echoed, rolling the unfamiliar word on my tongue.

"Killed violently by an explosion," he explained, grinning as he imagined it, the feeling of almost savage glee easily sensed by my feelers. "Not to mention the radiation that would kill off those who somehow survived…"

I couldn't help but smile with him as I too imagined the judgemental ponies around us getting 'nuked'.

"But then again the rest of the city would likely die too, and they're not all bad," he admitted, shrugging as if to clarify his opinion. "Only about nighty nine percent of them deserve a good nuking."

I snorted in a very unladylike manner, attracting more scorn from those around us. Richard smirked as he noticed this, waving merrily at a rather fat stallion in a suit. The stallion turned his muzzle away and up in the air, drawing another snort from Richard this time.

Eventually my lover went over to the bar and ordered himself a full breakfast, one which I promised to pick food off of so as to keep up my unicorn mirage.

While waiting for his food to be cooked, I figured now was as good a time as any to talk about what had happened last night…and where we went from there. And so with a quick soundproofing spell, one that would leave any eavesdropper without nought to listen to but static, I figured we were good to talk openly.

"Richard," I said, placing my hooves in his hands and smiling uncertainly at him. "I was wondering about what happened last night and…I know this sounds a bit needy but I want to know where you think we should go from here?"

Uncertainty flowed from him as much as I felt it myself, but still he smiled and squeezed my hooves affectionately, kissing my left with such love that I felt my breath catch in my throat.

"I honestly don't know," he admitted, smiling sheepishly. "I've never really had a proper relationship before, let alone a girlfriend…a lover. But I do know that wherever we go from here, we'll do it as a team, because that's what we are now, a team."

My smile widened considerably at his words, my head nodding in agreement as I spoke. "We are team now aren't we. I…I like it; I like it a lot Richie."

I'm over two centuries old and have had many experiences that some could call disgusting, heard heart felt words from my prey that others would call romantic. But listening to my first, true partner talk to me like that, include me in his life like that…I felt myself blushing, swooning even as little butterflies seemed to come alive in my belly.

This is what is what it feels like to love another.

It was a feeling I wouldn't give up for anything. I would treasure it selfishly for the rest of my life…

Richard's plate of food was placed on the table quickly, only being saved from flying across onto my boyfriend by his quick hands holding the plate steady. I turned to snarl at the server but only managed to catch the back of them as they all but raced back into the kitchen.

He's done nothing to deserve their hate, he's SAVING THEM for fucks sake and they treat him like shit under their hooves!

There were times like this where I considered simply taking Richard and running away from Canterlot, from Celestia's use for his seed and abandon the dying race to their inevitable extinction.

The only thing stopping me was the certainty that Celestia would have contingencies to stop him leaving the city. A guard posted at the train to stop him, or perhaps even a hired group of thugs to ambush him, leaving Celestia to miraculously save him somehow and win him over to her FUCKING, WHORISH HEART!

…

Okay maybe I'm still a little bit paranoid of her mysterious interest in his life and hobbies, in Richard as a whole. Why would she need to know these things at all, unless of course she wanted Richard for more than his samples.

Richard would laugh at me if I suggested that the fat flanked Princess fancied him, but I know there's something like that going on. Why else did she want to know about him beyond his use for saving her pathetic species?

I didn't know yet, but I wouldn't give the whorse any reason to tell me.

I picked at Richard's breakfast randomly at first, but as if he knew I was unhappy, my boyfriend sneakily managed to somehow stick a bit of egg in my muzzle without me noticing, prompting me to retaliate as per the competition rules and feed him a bit of hash brown in return.

And so it was that we found ourselves giggling at each other and smiling like idiots as we left the tavern, Richard only grumbling a little when I used a napkin to clean a bit of tomato sauce off his cheek.

I can't quite describe why that tiny act made me feel so good, but it did.

"Where to now, sugar?" he asked, looking around the now busy city.

"Hmm, I don't know," I replied, tapping the underside of my muzzle in contemplation. I looked around what I could see, before suddenly pausing as an idea came to me. "How about we join a club?"

"A what?"

Smiling at the absurd amount of surprise I felt flowing from him, I bumped my flank against him playfully and grinned up at him. "Come on Richie, I know the general population of Canterlot consists mostly of dicks and twats, but surely there's a small group that won't glare the moment you enter their sight."

Of course I said all of this knowing full well that everyone nearby could hear me, I wasn't exactly being quiet about it and the spell I'd used in the tavern was attached to the table we ate on, so I pretty much knew that I'd be heard. Antagonising the Ponies of Canterlot was one of my favourite past times, even before I met Richard.

Richard seemed to catch onto this too as a devilish grin of his own wormed its way onto his face.

"Well I'm sure that somewhere in this city, there is indeed a small group of nice people." I could sense a 'but' coming a mile away. "However, I have no desire to suffer their ridiculous superstition, or indeed just their general dickheadery. So how about we just buy a trainer tape instead, eh?"

If I wasn't a Queen well trained in handling emotions, then I could say with certainty that the amount of variety I felt in that moment would have made me throw up. As it was, I simply lowered the sensitivity on my feelers and smirked up at him, a plan already forming behind my eyes.

"A tape honey?" I asked, fighting back a giggle as a trickle of dread emanated from my human. "Well…I think I know just what to buy!"

And so it was that I practically dragged him along with me into the nearest tape store, dragging him once more over to the training part and picking out the first one that looked just about terrible enough for us both to partake in.

I know we're together now but I'm still me, a little bit of Chrissy styled fun never hurt anyone…much. Besides it's not like we'll be doing it for more than five minutes.

I couldn't stop myself from laughing at my poor mate-to-be when he noticed what was on the tape.

'Dancing Lessons'

"Chrissy why would you do this to me?" he cried, horror clear on his face as we left the store, my grin morphing into a fully-fledged smirk as his pleading continued all the way back to his house. "Can't we just go ice skating again, it's less bloody painful!"

"Oh, it's okay honey!" I sang playfully, dodging his attempts to grab the tape with a teasing ease. "It's just a bit of dancing!"

…

Why didn't we just go ice skating, it IS less bloody painful, I found myself thinking not one, not two, but SEVEN hours later. SEVEN! Why, oh why did I think this would be a fun idea, my hooves are killing me!

Richard, as I came to find out rather quickly was NOT a fantastic dancer. Oh he picked up the basics after the first two hours, but then he insisted on spinning me around like a pro, which left me dizzy and more than a bit nauseous. Don't even get me started on when he tried to bend me over, my head is still ringing slightly from banging on the wall.

If I didn't know any better, then I'd swear he's just trying to get back at me for buying this infernal tape.

Richard of course was now quite content to carry on learning. He'd had a great big dopey smile on his face from the moment he stopped stepping on my hooves.

But then again...he seems like to actually like dancing with me, so maybe it's not bad after all. I mean he really does seem to enjoy this now; I can feel his happiness.

It was bizarre how the feeling hit me, gradual in pace but as strong as Earth Pony in force. Because…dancing with him, with my Richie was something that I realized I'd never done before. Not once, not ever.

The simplicity of it all, holding his shoulders as his hands gently, but firmly held my back. The annoyance I felt inside all but evaporating as I looked at his face, his eyes and saw only joy, a rare emotion on the face of one who was often angry. All of this was something I'd once thought only read about in books, in fantasy where the colt meets mare and battles for her heart.

This isn't fantasy, this isn't a book. Whatever irritation I felt fled as I felt utter contentment fill me up, his love so giving, so much filling me up alongside it. This is real, just Richie and I dancing to a silly training tape.

As five minutes turned into ten, and then into twenty, I realized something else, something so simple, something as happy as it was sad.

This is the best day of my life. The realization made my eyes widen, my muzzle open in a sort of shock No drama, no tears…just me and Richard dancing. I've never had such a simple day as this in all my two centuries…not once.

And he was the reason it happened at all…

Gentle laughter escaped me with ease as I moved my hooves off of his shoulders and around his neck, eyes lidding as affection overwhelmed me.

"This is the happiest I've ever felt," I said, sighing happily as I leaned forward just a touch and kissed him deeply. "Thank you. I love you so much, Richie."

"And I you, always," he whispered, his grip just a little tighter as he squeezed me lovingly, my head resting on his shoulder as we continued to dance and dance and dance…

It was sappy and overly sweet, but I wouldn't have changed a damn thing because I love him, and love is about more than kissing and sweetness.

Sometimes you have to learn how to enjoy the simple things in life, even if it means dancing until the sun comes up.

Funnily enough, that's exactly what we did.

Behind The Mask of Peace

And here we go again…NOT TWO YEARS LATER!

Quick note, in this alternate universe (As in my universe). Neither Celestia nor Luna spoke in ye old' tongue in their youth. One because I'm tired of using it, and two because I prefer it this way.

I hope you enjoyed the last chapter, because this one is going to reaaaaaaly paint an interesting light on Celestia and Luna. Whatever you think on it is up to you but know this.

I'm not going to hold back with this story, at all. There will be deaths, there will be things worse than death. Still interested?

Then lets…

Begin!

Behind The Mask of Peace

Richard Pov

My eyes snapped open to a sight I can barely describe.

Lights floated before my vision, flashing around me so quickly I honestly felt a bit ill looking at them. The atmosphere felt…thick, heavy and tainted.

My head hurt, doubly so when I tried and failed to use my newfound ability to feel for others, to feel for what they felt.

I couldn't…I didn't…

It wasn't working.

"What's going on?" I mumbled, pushing myself off the floor as I stood up. "Hello! Is anyone there?"

"Richie?" Chrissy's voice was unmistakable, but as I looked in the direction it came from, I found myself continuously baffled by the lights, the heavy atmosphere. "Richie where are you?!"

"I…I can't see you," I shouted, attempting to move only to quickly stop as nausea took over. "J-Jesus, where are we?!"

"You're in the great hive mind of course."

Now that was a voice I didn't recognize.

Squinting at its direction, I made to slowly move towards it, reaching out like a blind man as I tried to make my way.

"Stop moving," it…no, she said. It was definitely a she. "If you keep trying to move and fight against it, it'll only disorientate you further.

'Is that…a Scottish accent?"

"Who are you?" I asked, squinting through the blinding lights and barely making out a silhouette. "I can barely see you."

"That's because the great hive mind doesn't recognize you, either of you," she explained calmly. "If you'll give me a moment to adjust it, I can add the both of you into it."

"What do mean, great hive mind?" Chrissy asked, her voice so close and yet…far away. "I've never heard of such a thing."

"You wouldn't have," the stranger replied. "It's not something passed down nowadays, unfortunately. If you'll give me a moment…there!"

There was a sudden flash of intense light, akin to a cameras flash…and then the lights were gone, and I could see…

"The fuck?" I whispered, mostly to myself and with good reason.

There was another Changeling in front of me, almost identical to Chrissy except for her grey eyes and slightly longer legs. It was her eyes that caught my attention however, sparking something…new inside me, something almost…subservient.

I did NOT like it.

"Okay, what's going on?" I asked, almost demanding in my tone. "Where are we really, who are you and why the fuck do I feel like bowing?"

Chrissy's eyes widened as she rushed over to me, waving her hooves frantically in my face. "Richie, no, no! She isn't like Celestia and all the rest. You can't just swear at her, please-"

"It's quite alright," the other Changeling said, an amused smile on her muzzle as she looked at me.

I stared at Chrissy in a sort of shock, a reaction that she shared as she gaped at the other Changeling.

Never had I seen her panic over something like me swearing. Still, the…instinct inside me seemed to agree, it wasn't pounding away at me or anything like that. But damn did it feel like an irritating itch I couldn't scratch.

"Who are you?" I asked…more politely than before, something that Chrissy seemed to appreciate as her body lost its tension. "You're a Changeling, getting that. But I don't think that any old Changeling would make Chrissy panic like that, so who are you?"

Her smile became a full on grin as she chuckled at me, echoing within the great nothingness we stood in. "My but you are full of fire aren't you?"

"I have my moments."

Her grin grew lopsided. "You certainly do seem to. Still, I am being rude. My name is Naerx, Queen Naerx if you want to be formal, but please don't. I've never liked titles, too pompous for my liking."

"You're a Changeling Queen?" I asked, confused. "But Chrissy said…"

"She's not just any Queen, Richie," Chrissy piped up, moving to my side, her flank against my hip. "She's a Queen of a long forgotten age, very long."

"How long?"

"It is rude to ask about a girl's age you know," Naerx cut across, smiling at the two of us. "Especially when she's right in front of you."

"How are you here exactly?" Chrissy asked, eyes narrowing as she took her in. "I know who you are. Your story is told to all aspiring Queens as a warning."

Chrissy looked up at me and smiled sheepishly.

"That's why I panicked just then, not at all like me I know. But her story is told as a cautionary tale, a deadly one. It speaks of her power and great anger." She looked back at Naerx and smiled somewhat. "One of which doesn't seem too true now."

"I have a story then, how interesting. And what does it say, exactly?" Naerx inquired, an impish smirk on her muzzle. "The short version if you will, time here is…odd."

Chrissy blinked at the request but nodded slowly and looked up at me. "The short of it is simple really. It is told that in a time where Equestria was at war with the Griffons and Yaks, that Queen Naerx attempted to seize an advantage in the war by siding with the Ponies. And in the end…she betrayed her people and cost them dearly, by the Ponies no less.

She looked at Naerx with a rather cold expression on her face. "Almost every Changeling in existence was wiped out by the Ponies she sought to allay with."

Naerx's smile lessened somewhat as the short tale ended, eyes surprising moist as she looked at Chrissy. "So that's my legacy then, a tale of betrayal and blood?"

"You really didn't know?" Chrissy asked.

"How would I?" Naerx replied quietly. "I…ignored every Queen before you. They were not worthy of my intervention."

She sighed and walked over to us, Chrissy instantly moving herself in front of me defensively. Naerx flinched at the display and sighed again, shaking her head with her eyes closed.

"I suppose I should explain how it is exactly that I am here," she intoned softly, looking at me, right at me. "I suppose I should state the obvious…well, I'm dead."

I blinked at this, looking her up and down, noting the subtle rising of her barrel as she breathed.

"Looking good for a dead person," I muttered, wincing as Chrissy slapped my thigh.

Naerx grinned at the display and continued. "Well, I'll happily share that when you do die, you look exactly as you did in the prime of your life, not that we age on the outside anyway. But thank you for the compliment, Richard Tyler."

That got my attention. "You know my name?"

"I know everything she knows," she replied, pointing at a confused looking Chrissy. "From the day she was born until today. Everything she ever did, everyone she ever met, ever fucked, ever killed. I know everything…and that means that I know all that she knows about you too."

"How is that possible?" Chrissy demanded, whatever was left of her earlier panic long gone as she bared her teeth at Naerx. "How is any of this possible?! How are we here, how are YOU here?!"

"I told you before," Naerx replied. "I found no one worthy until you, and even then it was only by the slimmest of margins that I changed my mind all those weeks ago."

"Weeks ago?"

"Yes, when you had the drugged wine. Don't you remember?"

Chrissy winced at the evidently painful memory. "I remember that night of horror all too well, but I don't remember even remotely sensing you at all."

"You wouldn't have, I only helped you regain your faculties long enough to leave that restaurant. Your instincts threw me away shortly after."

"You…you helped me?" Chrissy asked, her voice suddenly quiet and soft.

Naerx returned the soft voice with a soft smile, a gentle expression upon her face. "Of course I did. You are the daughter of my daughters, and the first to be worthy of my intervention at that."

"Not to interrupt this touching moment," I interrupted, albeit hesitantly. "But you were explaining how you are here…and where here is."

Naerx chuckled and nodded, closing her eyes for all of a moment when…the room exploded into life, the nothingness, the darkness, the bleak blackness was replaced with-

"This is my living room," I said, almost pointlessly as I looked around at the familiar site. The couch was there with my jacket upon it. The coffee table still had a half drunk can of cider sitting atop it. "How…what is going on?"

"We're not actually at your house, Richard," Naerx explained, evidently amused at my stupor. "We're within the great hive mind, where every Changeling comes to have their final rest."

"Final rest?" Chrissy muttered, eyes widening. "We're dead?"

"Not quite," Naerx replied. "Right now your bodies are healing in your abandoned hive. But your minds are here, in the great hive mind with me."

"Healing?" I asked. "From what, what happened?"

Chrissy looked at me in surprise. "You don't remember?"

"He wouldn't," Naerx explained, cutting across whatever answer I was going to give. "His natural magical defenses took a very hard hit. I'd take a guess that the last thing he remembers is-"

"Getting taken by Celestia's bitch, yeah," I answered for her, already furious as I remembered the pain, Chrissy's pain, her cries…

"Hey, hey baby." I looked down and found only a kiss as Chrissy met me halfway, a brief but loving embrace. "I'm okay, it's over. They can't hurt me now."

"I know, I just…I'm supposed to protect you," I mumbled, the mere memory making me feel useless.

"And I you," she soothed, stoking my face lightly. "But I couldn't, and neither could you. Dwelling on it now is pointless, so please don't. You're here now, with me. That's all I could ever want from you."

I pulled her close and kissed her again, not passionately but slowly, gently. The soft touch, the warm pleasant scent of her breath upon my lips…it helped.

"I love you," she whispered, nuzzling my nose. "So much…"

"I love you too," I replied, frowning slightly as I tried and failed to feel her emotions.

"What's wrong?" she asked, evidently noticing my brief frustration.

"I can't feel anything, your emotions I mean," I explained, slightly worried by her widening eyes.

"Do not be alarmed," Naerx said, her voice reminding me that she was indeed still there…and had seen the whole thing between us.

'Lovely.'

"Like I told you before, your defenses took a battering," she continued, regarding the both of us warmly. "Your abilities were suppressed by a crude and cruel magic, so you won't have them for a little bit. Give it a few days and they'll come back."

"I take it because his abilities are so young that-"

"It is why yours are still working, yes," she cut across, evidently enjoying Chrissy's annoyed frown as she did so again. She cleared her throat before I could say anything and put up a hoof. "In any case, I was explaining everything. Not that your moment wasn't lovely to witness, another reason as to why I believe you worthy of my attention."

Chrissy quirked an eye at her in disbelief. "Our shared affection is why you chose me?"

Naerx smiled and nodded. "One reason of many, yes."

"And the main one?"

Naerx paused, looking at Chrissy without emotion…and then her smile returned, smaller and not as soft as before, but there, nonetheless.

"I have watched as my descendants failed one after the other," she began, her words slow and tone sad. "I have watched as they failed to support their subjects, as they failed to support their hive, as they failed to care for anything other than themselves. I watched YOU, Queen Chrysalis and felt sorrow. You cared about your children, you cared deeply. But when you got the slightest scrap of power, you chose THAT over THEM, and it killed them all…and I deemed you unworthy."

I didn't need to feel emotions to know how much her words were hurting Chrissy. Her eyes shone with unshed tears, her muzzle agape as she tried and failed to find words.

Naerx looked at her sadly, then at me as she continued. "Her children died, her power all but left her. She had nothing but the barest scrap of a plan to restart her hive, to restart her failed plan. You know of it; you know what her intentions were for you originally. She was going to seduce you, fuck you, then kill you and do so without the slightest bit of remorse."

She looked at Chrissy and glared angrily at her. "Your mother drilled the importance of survival, of practicality into you. You knew nothing of giving love, of loving another. You were important, your hive was important. Anyone used to make it so was a tool, a loose end. And loose ends were disposed of without a care. IT WAS NOT SO IN MY TIME!"

My living room shook at the sheer power of her voice, her anger. Chrissy all but trembled as she evidently felt its power wash over her senses. Every instinct in my body was screaming at me to run, but I couldn't, I wouldn't!

Naerx kept on, however.

"In my time, we treated others with respect. Practicality was important, survival was important. But being a decent Changeling was more so! If a subject was to be killed by another race, did I hold it over the heads of their entire species, NO! I did not raise my subjects to be cruel, THAT is a trait that was passed down and down and down until it is all you know…all you knew."

Her voice became soft at that, at those last few words, the cold anger within her eyes disappearing as she looked at the two of us, then me and only me.

"Do you know how much you changed her, Richard Tyler," she asked softly. "Do you have any idea, any at all?"

"I…I don't know," I mumbled, ashamed to admit but unwilling to lie. "I've only asked a few questions about her past, I didn't want to bring up anything that would hurt her."

Chrissy looked at me with wide eyes, surprise evident on her face. "I…I wouldn't have hid anything from you, Richie. We promised no secrets, remember?"

"I know," I said quietly, looking at her. "I just didn't want to say anything that would make you upset, I…I couldn't…can't do that."

"A little over a year ago, she would have killed you without hesitation," Naerx intoned softly, bringing our attention back to her. "Now look at her, look at how she looks at you. With love and care, and a softness that was beaten out of her from the day she knew how to speak. You did this, Richard. You were the catalyst that caused her to change, to become better, to become kinder. Did you know that she helped a receptionist, a Pony with her money troubles?"

I blinked and looked at Chrissy, who returned a shy smile at my amazement.

"I don't know why I did," Chrissy mumbled, her face adorably flush. "I just…did."

She looked at Naerx and frowned slightly. "I have killed others throughout my entire life, Naerx. You know this. In fact I killed not a few hours ago, do you truly believe me so kind?"

"Killing is necessary sometimes," Naerx replied casually, as if discussing the weather. "I ruled in wartime, death was common back then. I understood that, but it did not stop me from teaching my subjects about respect, about knowing when to show kindness, and when to rely on practicality to save your own life."

She looked at Chrissy not unkindly, but sternly. "They chased you, they were going to encase you in a stone torture and release you only when Richard was dead. They gave you no choice, I do not hold their deaths against you as I do the ones you needlessly killed long ago. Saving your mate is different from serving your own selfish interests."

She then looked at me and shook her head. "And as for him, he was lost in his untrained, highly addictive power. I do not blame him for what he did."

"What is she talking about, Chrissy?" I asked, finally able to get a word in as I was admittedly confused as fuck about the conversation.

Chrissy looked at me and frowned unhappily, sighing to herself as she moved close and embraced me gently. "Richard," she began softly, as if easing me into an unpleasant topic. "I know that you told me you killed before, and I know why you did it. It was for a good reason, a righteous reason."

"Yeah…"

'It was justified…but what did it matter in the end. Emily still died, I failed her…'

Chrissy sighed and mumbled something under her breath, before looking back up at me and continuing. "I know you don't remember this, but when you were taken to Celestia, your power manifested to protect you. But it manifested under the emotion of hatred, not love as it was supposed to."

"What does that mean?" I asked, not liking at all where her nervous expression was leading the conversation.

"It means…it means that when you escaped from them, and you did. You killed two of Celestia's guard in your hatred."

'What?"

"Why would I do that?" I asked, eyes wide.

"You didn't," she assured, stroking my cheek soothingly. "When a Changeling of your power uses hatred as its source, they become corrupted. They lose all sense of morality, all sense of self and become focused on one thing only, the cause of their hatred. Anyone else who happens to get in the way is just an obstacle."

'I…I killed them?'

"I didn't like them," I whispered, to her, to me. I didn't know. "They showed me nothing but distaste and treated me like an animal. But…but I didn't wanna kill them."

"You didn't baby," Chrissy whispered back, nuzzling my nose gently. "I'll say it over and over. It wasn't you that did it. Your magic is new, untrained, untested. It simply…used you and will use you again and again until you master it. We're not like Unicorns, magic for them is a tool. For us, it's alive and has a will of its own until you learn to master it. Please don't blame yourself for this…"

I looked at her, at her face as she implored me to understand what she was saying.

"Okay," I said quietly, nodding slowly. "But…I'm not using magic again, not until you show me how to do so without killing anyone in the process."

"It can take years to truly master magic, Richie," she replied, watching my face nervously. "It's not something you can do in a couple of weeks."

"Then it takes years, I'm not going to use it until I understand how to control it!"

Taken aback, she nodded and smiled shyly up at me. "I never doubted my decision to change you when we mated. Now I know I was right."

"I concur," Naerx said, drawing my attention to her as she clapped her hooves together happily. "If you had shrugged and dismissed everything, I would've been quite displeased. But I do not have to, you showed humility, you showed responsibility."

She grinned and bowed slightly. "You shall make a fine King, Richard."

"Thank…you?" I said, unsure what to say.

'King?'

"In any case, I was finally going to explain everything wasn't I?" she continued, smiling at us. "Goodness but we've been going in circles with that particular explanation, best just to get it all out in the open, yes?"

Chrissy nodded, and I followed suit. My head was starting to hurt at this point.

"Well to make it short and quick. I am a Queen of old, here to help she who I have deemed worthy. I saved her and you from Celestia and her disgusting sister. And now that you are both healing in a safe place, I have brought you to the great hive mind so that I can…bring you up to speed on a few things."

"Did you always speak like this?" Chrissy asked.

"Not really, but time alone in this place can drive anyone a bit mad," Naerx admitted, shrugging at the admission. "As I said there are things you need to know. For example, Celestia and I are old enemies, and not allies as my supposed legacy would tell you. We never were friends, ever. In fact she was the one who spurned my hoof when I offered it, she and her repulsive sister."

"You really don't like Luna do you?" I asked, only to wince immediately at the look of utter loathing I got in return.

"Don't like…?" she echoed, scoffing at the words as if offended. There was a pause, a moment where she seemed to be looking at nothing...and then... "That's putting it far…FAR too mildly. There is no one I despise more than Celestia's vile sister. Celestia herself is a close second and only because she sanctioned EVERYTHING that Luna did."

"And what did she do?"

Naerx opened her muzzle once, twice…before shaking her head and closing her eyes.

The world shifted around us…

It was like watching something from a war documentary back home.

The noise was deafening, spells flying left and right with devastating results for the ones they landed by. The field was barely recognizable, littered with the dead and dying as Changeling and Pony fought and killed.

"As I said, in my time such violence was commonplace." she said, expression sad as she looked at the carnage before us. "The Ponies you know today are a race of peace and kindness...well, supposed kindness anyhow. But in my day, they were conquerors. War and death were simply the way it was, and Celestia hated my kind, hated me...and my beloved for betraying his own kind."

She looked at me and smiled softly, eyes seeing something beyond myself. "You remind me of him, Richard Tyler. He had your temper, your fire. Your good taste in females." She laughed lightly and shook her head, a tear trickling down her cheek as she returned her gaze to the battlefield.

"You said he betrayed his own kind?" I asked, already guessing at where my question would lead.

"Yes," she replied, nodding. "He was a Pony once, an Earth Pony. And not just any Earth Pony, but an once Captain of Celestia's legendary War-Guard."

"Bet the cunt took that well," Chrissy muttered quietly, her eyes sad as she watched on.

"Oh, she most certainly didn't," Naerx chuckled, a fond smile upon her muzzle. "To make a long story short, I offered my hoof as Queen of the Changelings to the Ponies. Not as an ally to help with their war, but as an ally of neutrality. The war was nearing the Badlands, and my hive was close to being discovered. I did not want any part of this war, but I knew if I did nothing that we would be caught in the crossfire. So I tried to offer my hoof in a neutral friendship, to neither help nor hinder them but rather ask that they leave my kind alone."

She chuckled and shook her head. "So naïve. Celestia cared nothing for neutrality. There was either with her or against her, and I refused to take part. So…she threatened to burn down my hive, to bring the might of 'her' sun upon it unless I changed my mind. I was left with little choice to try and end this war myself, to stop her or at the least weaken her before she became too strong to oppose at all."

Her smile became more, became real as she continued.

"Still, that was how I found him…found my beloved Bulwark."

"Your mate?" Chrissy asked, watching on as the battle raged around us.

"Eventually, yes," Naerx replied. "I tried to infiltrate the War-Guard and was found out by him. But by that point, the Pony I was impersonating, and he had become quite close. And he couldn't bring himself to turn me in...and so I stayed, and in the end we became more. Then he became changed, Celestia captured us and then he..."

Another tear, then two ran down her face.

"We lost this war," she continued quietly. "My efforts proved fruitless, useless in the end. As I said, Celestia captured us...well, no that's being too nice. She broke through our hive and burned it down. Almost all of my children died that day, and Bulwark, he was...he..."

She closed her eyes and the world changed around us, a blood soaked battlefield gradually changing into a familiar sight.

Celestia's throne room.

"It's better that I show you..."

The room was filled with Ponies, all of them wearing armour and carrying weapons. Swords, spears, daggers and shields. It was nothing like the Ponies I knew, nothing at all.

Their expressions were all similar, all far too similar.

Crazed with something, bloodlust most likely.

And sitting on her throne with her sister beside her was the Celestia herself. Adorned with golden armour so bright that it stung my eyes to keep looking at. Luna was adorned in armour as well, but hers was pure black with specks of red in various places.

"They're so young," I muttered quietly.

"They're only twenty or so years old here," Naerx explained, voice strangely hoarse as she looked at the figure in front of the royal pair.

A male Earth Pony was chained down on his back, his underbelly and everything that came below it on full display to everyone around him. His eyes were open and glaring at Celestia with an almost unhinged rage, switching from green to blue every few seconds.

It took me a few seconds to realize who he was.

A few seconds later the grand doors swung open and four armoured Ponies walked in, dragging behind them…

"That's me," Naerx said quietly, tear after tear fighting to flow free.

The other Naerx looked…ill, for want of a better word. Her very thin legs had various holes in them, her mane too. And her eyes were almost…dead, as if no life remained within.

"What have they done to you?" I asked, mouth agape as the Ponies threw her to the ground on her stomach and melted the chains into the floor, leaving barely enough wiggle room to raise a hoof.

The stallion could barely move his head to look at Naerx, but his infuriated roar told me when he did.

"YOU MONSTERS!" he screamed; his voice rough with seeming disuse as he fought against his chains. "WHAT DID YOU DO TO HER?!"

The crowd jeered at his distraught demand, the Princesses openly smirking at his attempts to break free.

"Queen Naerx!" The booming voice coming from Celestia was one I'd never heard before, filled with contempt and utter malice. "You stand before the good Ponies of Equestria today to answer for your crimes. You stand before us chained and defeated, as all who oppose the might of Equestria will do one day."

"Her crimes are many, her crimes are great!" Luna shouted, her voice almost eclipsing her sisters, her undertone a barely disgusted sadistic glee. "She lies here chained and broken! As does the traitor to his own kind. The foolish stallion who fell prey to her seductive charms and betrayed his Kingdom, his country, and his ROYALTY!"

The thunderous booing and screams for blood were enough to make me step back, the sheer lifelike quality of what Naerx was showing me was more than real enough to provoke fear. I'd never seen anything like it in real life. Movies were one thing, but this was something completely different.

"Today they shall be executed for their crimes against Equestria!" Celestia declared, staring down at the otherwise motionless Naerx with a fury I'd never seen before. "But before they are, we shall remind you that we are indeed a merciful race. We shall give them one last chance to say their goodbyes to each other, to embrace one another one last time."

The stallion stopped struggling at this and looked at Celestia with an expression so hopeful it hurt to witness.

Naerx, the real Naerx closed her eyes as tears fell down her cheeks.

"You speak truth?" Bulwark asked.

Luna grinned and nodded, gesturing for him to get up. "We do, come on. Up you get now. We are not an unkind people. Go to your lover, say your goodbyes, pray to your new false gods. Quickly now."

Bulwark moved…about an inch before his chains seemed to painfully pull him back.

"Your highness's, the chains. I cannot-"

"No?" Luna cut across, a rather unhinged smile creeping across her face. "You do not wish to, even when we gave you the opportunity?"

"Your highness, Princess Luna I cannot get up with these chains-"

"Truly it seems that the mercy of Equestria is too much a mercy for these swine!" Luna shouted, smiling as the crowed booed and laughed loudly.

"No, please!" Bulwark cried, my heart in my throat as I watch him struggle with all his might but to no avail.

"But fear not, Captain Bulwark," Luna continued, sneering mockingly at his title. "For I have chosen to subject you to yet another of our mercies."

Bulwark said nothing, merely looking at her with utmost loathing as a horrid grin broke across Luna's muzzle.

"It seems fitting that since your desire to mate with this creature got you into this, that you go out the very same way," she said, her grin truly crazed as she walked down to him, removing her armour as she did so.

"She isn't going to…" Chrissy couldn't say anymore, her eyes wide as she watched on.

Bulwark's eyes widened as he quickly realized what she was about to do, the stallion pulling with everything he had against his chains.

"Oh fear not my former subject," Luna crooned mockingly, removing the last of her armour to the vast approval of the other Ponies around us. "I can assure you that you'll enjoy it. In fact, I want the very last face you see when you lose your head, to be mine. I want the very last bit of pleasure you remember, to have come from me!"

She settled herself beside the stallion and gave his member a long lick, a smirk on her face as his dick betrayed him and began to rise. "Believe me, Captain Bulwark. You'll enjoy this very, very much."

"No…"

Luna stopped and turned around, her eyes wide in shock as the sickly Naerx pushed herself up as much as she could, her once dead eyes now bright and shining with tears as she looked at her.

"Please…please…"

"I couldn't speak," Naerx said quietly, the real Naerx. "I had been tortured for weeks. My throat was raw from screaming…"

I looked at the past Naerx and felt my eyes begin to sting. The utter helplessness in her gaze as she reached out for her lover was heart-breaking.

"I'm so sorry," I whispered, reaching without thinking for Chrissy and thanking her silently when she pressed herself against me.

"Oh, she speaks!" Luna shouted, laughing merrily as if it was all a big joke. "And here I thought you were okay to let Bulwark have a little fun. Why, if you had spoken up then I wouldn't have even dreamed of doing such a thing."

"Carry on sister."

I looked up at Celestia in shock, taking in the absolute loathing within her eyes as she looked at with chained Queen.

"Tia?" Luna quirked an eye up and smirked at the nod she got in return. "Well then, if I have permission."

She then looked back at Naerx and grinned, the grin widening as she put Bulwark inside her in one quick athletic motion. The chained Naerx cried and reached out for Bulwark, struggling with all she had to go to him.

"I'm so sorry, Naerx!"

"It's not your fault, it's n-not your fault!"

Their words were drowned out by Luna's horrific moaning and laughter.

"MAY YOU AND YOUR KIND DIE FOR THIS," Naerx screamed hoarsely. "IF IT'S THE LAST THING I DO, I BEG OF THE GODS TO CURSE YOUR KIND TO DIE!"

Luna merely laughed louder and fucked him harder, the sound of flesh slapping making me nauseous. I had no desire to watch Luna rape anyone, and so I turned away only to realize that the throne room was gone.

We were back in my living room.

"She carried on for hours, not caring for how he screamed, for how I screamed," Naerx whispered, head down and eyes closed. "Mates cannot have sex with anyone else without it causing them immense pain, both of them regardless on who is doing it. I lied on that cold floor, chained, tortured, battered and bruised. And none of it hurt more than watching my beloved slowly be driven insane from the pain."

She looked at me, at us…

"When he died, I thanked the gods for such a blessing. For he was free from the prison of pain. And when I died…I remained here, as all Queens do to help their worthy descendants."

Naerx walked over to us and looked at me, then Chrissy and scowled unpleasantly.

"It is selfish of me to ask this of you, and hypocritical after all I've said. But I need to make them suffer for what they did to him, to me, to us." She blinked away a tear. "I do not hold the Ponies of today accountable for Celestia and Luna's crimes. So I do not ask for your aid in ending them, no. I ask only one thing."

Grey met green, an unpleasant grimace on her face as our eyes met.

"Help me end the reign of Celestia and Luna."

Dun, dun, dun!

Told you it'd pick up with nasty shit!

Cya, stay snuggly :D

The Changing of The Guard

Been a bit longer than usual, but what can I say. Perfection can never be rushed!

I kid, I've just been a bit busy lately. So it took a bit longer.

In any case let's get on with it!

Begin!

Interlude – The Changing of The Guard.

Captain Pearl Pov

Of all the things I expected to happen in my life, this…this was never one of them.

My rank is Captain of Celestia's Solar Guard, specifically her travelling guard. A group of five with myself at the helm, all sworn to obey and defend Princess Celestia with our lives.

I wasn't supposed to be assigned to travel alongside her today, I was assigned to escort a group of the nobility to Griffonia on a diplomacy mission. But…I needed to come here, I had to.

I had to look at that Human in the eyes and ask him why!

Why did he kill my nephews, two young colts barely out of basic training.

Both killed on their first day by him for no Celestia damned reason!

Only to find out that it was all a bucking accident?

I had looked at that creature in the eyes as he spewed his words…and I didn't see a monster looking back at me or at my sister Ruby.

I saw shame and regret, I saw a young stallion who spat every word with self-loathing for being the cause of it all.

A fair number of recruits sign up to get away from their lives, a fair few more have good reason to.

If the Human ever decided to do the same, I wouldn't be surprised.

'Though no quite so Human anymore…'

His appearance was unnerving at first and it took all my training to retain my composure as I…rather foolishly I admit, begin to aggressively question him.

I had seen him a few times in the past and he had never looked quite so…alien as he did when I saw him again. Covered from toe to shoulder in black chitin, with sharp nails and eyes that made even me nervous.

There was a darkness within those orbs, an anger that threatened everything around him. It put me even further on edge and admittedly did not help me to keep my anger in check.

Still…done now, and now my squad and myself are on the mission assigned to us by Princess Celestia herself.

"Retrace their steps Captain, use the signature spell and follow it back to their hiding place. Once located, I want you to burn it down. Make certain there is nowhere for them to go but with us after the deal is made."

"And if there are others inside?"

"There shouldn't be…but make certain it is empty first, this deal is one of diplomacy. Death will undermine every and any deal made today. If there are any Changelings or the like inside, try your best to coax them out. If they refuse…you have my permission to do whatever is necessary."

"I…understand Princess. I won't let you down."

"I know you won't, Captain. You never have."

We had followed their green signature, a thick line that faded the further away from the dome we got. But after a mere hour of flight, the glow stopped…

It looked like the entrance to a cave…and yet the feeling it gave off was nothing short of deadly. Every part of me was screaming at me to run away.

"Captain Pearl," Fleetfoot said, the mare looking ahead nervously. "T-This looks dangerous…"

My traitorous heart tugged at me as I took note of her worried face, a deep pang echoing within as she looked at me with those pretty brown eyes.

'Come on Pearl, you ended it for a reason…Duty comes first, duty must come first. Not matter how much I want to…'

"Nevertheless Private Fleetfoot, we must go in and burn it down," I replied, fighting with all the training I had not to draw her close and hide her from the world. But as she looked back at the entrance and swallowed audibly…it became very difficult not to do so.

I had never hated myself more when I snapped at her before…

"Come on soldiers, we have a job to do."

I took the lead as usual and walked inside, my group following me as we entered the darkness.

"Lights."

Private Cupcake lit her horn up and shot a bright ball of light, her eyes widening as it went up and up and up…until the darkness swallowed it whole.

"I can't keep my horn lit, Captain," she said, her horn flickering as if in agreement. "My magic…it feels heavy here, I can't use it for long."

"Then turn it off for now," I ordered, reaching within my armour and pulling out a flare, before twisting it and throwing the light as far ahead as I could.

It made it a few feet before the darkness swallowed it.

"This is a problem," I muttered, flinching as somepony bumped into me.

"Sorry," Fleetfoot said, her barely visibly features clearly frightened as her eyes darted around. "Captain I think we should retreat, this place…it feels wrong."

"What do you mean, Private?"

"Can't you feel it?" she asked, her breathing becoming quickly shaky. "Something's watching us."

'Fleetfoot's always been scared of the dark…I wish I could hold her, I wish I could…'

"This isn't the time for paranoia, Private," I chastised, walking a little slower through the dark passage. "Remember your training. Keep a cool head and breathe, in and out nice and slow. I won't let anything happen to you-to any of you."

I cursed silently at the slip up, but it seemed to do the trick as Fleetfoot visibly relaxed, a hint of smile barely there to see in the darkness.

"Yes sir."

There was definitely a change in her tone…full of love and adoration. It pained me to hear it.

We continued walking for around ten or so minutes, nothing but the sound of our hooves and breathing to keep us company.

And then it happened.

"Captain…" Fleetfoot's voice was so frightened in that moment, I couldn't stop myself from turning to face her, my stoic leader act fleeing as I realized why she had spoken.

We were alone.

"Private Cupcake, Private Limelight?!" I shouted, my voice echoing eerily in the darkness. "Sergeant Wood?!"

I received no response, only the increasingly panicked breathing coming from Fleetfoot beside me.

"Stay with me Fleetfoot," I said, reaching out to pull her to me. "Keep in contact at all times and…"

I spun around to where she had been with wide eyes as my hoof grabbed nothing.

"Private Fleetfoot!" I shouted, spinning around to no avail.

She was gone!

I ran forward for a few more minutes, but it was almost impossible to see anything that wasn't within a few feet.

"PEARL!"

Fleetfoot's voice screamed for me down the dark corridor, the clear fear in it driving me to race as fast as I could towards it, towards her!

"I'm coming Fleetfoot!" I shouted, panting as I kept sprinting. "Keep talking, I can't see anything in here!"

"I'm scared, I'm so scared!" she cried, sobbing driving me to speed up. "No I don't want to die, anything but that, please. I…I…m-my wings, w-what's…"

"Keep talking hon, keep talking!" I yelled, turning to my left and entering what appeared to be a barely visible chamber.

"Why would Celestia do that…why would she….Luna….no, no, no…"

I could scarcely see anything…but as I squinted, the vague shape of somepony stood out to me in the corner of the room. They were holding themselves as if in agony.

"Fleetfoot?" I asked, edging closer slowly. "Is that-"

"Stay back!" she yelled, cowering away and clutching at her head as I neared. "Don't come near me!"

"Hey, hey it's me," I soothed, edging closer still. "It's okay. Remember what I told you, breathe deeply. In and out nice and slow."

I reached out with a hoof…and then she turned her head.

"Holy Celestia!" I cried, backing away as a Celestia damned Changeling turned to face me.

'Where's its horn?'

Fear was prevalent, but anger quickly took root as I realized I'd been tricked.

"Where is my squad, Changeling?!" I shouted, drawing my sword and pointing it at the monster threateningly. "What have you done with them?!"

The Changeling was clearly frightened as it looked at me with wide, fearful eyes. Tears were trailing down its…tears were…

'It's crying?'

"Pearl," the Changeling said, it's voice, Fleetfoot's voice clear as day. "W-What are you doing?"

"Fleetfoot?" I whispered, backing away slowly as she tried to come near. "No, it's a trick! Stay back! Don't come any closer or I'll slay you where you stand."

"Pearl it's me!" the Changeling cried, flinching back at my tone.

"You can't be," I replied, shaking my head. "W-Where are the other's?!"

The Changeling clutched at her head and moaned in obvious pain, tears leaking down her face as a jagged horn suddenly erupted from its head, blood trickling down from it.

"Bucking hell!"

"It hurts Pearl!" it sobbed. "Run! Before it happens to you!"

"Before what happens!" I shouted, suddenly very afraid as it looked at me, fangs creeping out from beneath its muzzle. "Where is my squad?!"

"Dead," it replied, whimpering in pain. "T-They refused so they melted, became part of the…OF THE HIVE!"

Its voice changed, Fleetfoot's impersonated tone becoming intermingled with some duel aspect.

My eyes widened in fear and I shook my head, refusing to believe that my squad, my team…my friends were all gone.

"You're lying!" I yelled, my fur suddenly very itchy. "Where are they?!"

"She gave me a choice!" the Changeling continued, ignoring me as it sobbed. "Change or die. I didn't want to die, Pearl. I was so scared! I'm sorry, I'm so sorry!"

She looked at me, reaching out with a hoof. "Help me, Pearl!"

Before I could react, the Changeling dove forward, its speed knocking my sword away before I could think to use it as the creature clung to me helplessly.

"GET…off?"

'That scent…blueberries?'

The creature, it smelled just like Fleetfoot.

"Fleetfoot?" I looked down at the whimpering Changeling and blanched as I watched what was left of her twin winged Cutie Mark become overtaken by black chitin. "What's happening to you?!"

"Die or change," she sobbed. "I-I had no choice. I was scared, don't hate me."

"It's okay, it's okay!" I tried to soothe, trying not to panic. "We'll get you out of here and back to Princess Celestia. She'll know what to do, she'll change you back."

She looked at me, tears clinging to her cheeks, puzzled. "Celestia? Why would I want anything to do with her?"

Now it was my turn to be puzzled. "What do you mean?"

I was trying to ignore it as I spoke, but I was so damn itchy I couldn't stop myself from scratching my back.

She stiffened in my hold, eyes wide as she gasped and looked at me in horror.

"I'm sorry Pearl," she whimpered, nuzzling against my barrel. "It's too late, I can hear her, I can feel her. It's too late, she's got you."

My head ached…

"Indeed I have," said a feminine voice, buzzing ever so slightly and…sad. "I am sorry little ones. You should never have come here, but your fate was sealed the moment you entered the hive."

"Did you kill my squad?!" I shouted into the darkness. "Did you…did you do this to Fleetfoot?!"

"She had little choice," the voice replied, tone clearly upset. "I am sorry, I could only delay it and hope that you left in time. But you stayed too long, so I offer you a choice as I did the others. Die and become what feeds the hive, or accept what I offer and change to become its subject."

I coughed as she finished, flecks of red horrifying me as I suddenly noticed how weak I felt.

"It's a defence mechanism," the voice explained. "Fleetfoot realized it earlier but you ignored her, you really shouldn't have. It's not your fault, but I cannot stop it from killing you as you are now. All I can do is offer to change you so that it stops trying."

"Please don't say no," Fleetfoot pleaded, the alien face her voice came from suddenly somewhat recognisable as she looked at me, that expression so…familiar. "I don't want you to die. I love you, I love you so much. Please don't die, please!"

"Kiss him sweetie, show him, make him remember what he threw away."

I coughed, some of the flecks of blood hitting her cheek. She ignored it and grabbed my face gently, my rapidly weakening body not strong enough to stop her as she pressed her lips to mine.

The kiss was…so familiar. I had missed it.

"Poor Fleetfoot was so heartbroken when you left her," the voice said, gentle and soothing "She understood that duty came first, but she has never stopped loving you. Listen to her, don't throw your life away."

I collapsed to the ground, my body unresponsive to my mental commands as Fleetfoot lay down beside me.

"Please Pearl," she whispered, nuzzling me lovingly. "I love you…I…I can feel…You…You still love me too. I can feel it, I…oh…oh this feels wonderful!"

"It is a joy that no other can feel," the voice cooed. "I offer it to you, Pearl. Change, join Fleetfoot. Join the hive and experience love like no other. You love her, you love her so much. Join with her, be with her forever…"

I…I was too weak to say no…I couldn't die here, I had to…to warn the Princess…

"Okay…" I whispered, all resistance gone as Fleetfoot let go a happy cry. "I won't leave you here alone."

"I love you, Pearl," she said, kissing me once more.

"I love you too."

…

"I am sorry you ever needed to make this choice…but this is going to hurt."

Pain erupted within me as I felt everything begin to change.

"Disbelieve if you wish, but Celestia has knowingly sent you to your death. And once you are changed, I will show you as I showed Fleetfoot. I will show you exactly who Princess Celestia truly is."

My muzzle opened in a silent scream, Fleetfoot's calming shushing sounds, her gentle nuzzles being all I had to distract me from the agony of what was happening to me.

Fur became chitin, wings shifted and changed, fangs began to creep out from beneath my muzzle.

I couldn't hold back the scream as a horn erupted from my forehead.

…and then it was over.

I shivered as the last of the change overcame me, my armour long destroyed by whatever violent magics had changed me.

"It's okay honey," Fleetfoot soothed, kissing the bridge of my muzzle repeatedly. "I'm here, I'm here."

"The Princess," I whispered, tired beyond belief. "We need to warn her about this place. She'll change us back."

Fleetfoot looked puzzled and shook her head. "Celestia? But we don't serve Celestia, remember?"

"What are you talking about?" I asked. "We are her guard. We serve…we…we serve Princess Celestia. We…"

"We serve our Queen and King," Fleetfoot said, rubbing my head with a look of concern on her face. "Give it a moment, you'll understand."

"Indeed he will."

Images began to flash before my eyes.

Celestia and Luna in a war, smiling with blood flowing, killing with a grin on their faces.

Luna having sex with a stallion…a stallion who was fighting with all he had to push her away as she laughed and laughed. He finished, she finished, she got off…

And cut it off, still laughing as he bled out and died.

I watched as a Changeling was dragged in chains in front of Celestia and Luna. I watched as Luna raped a stallion who cried out for the Changeling, his eyes becoming less and less focused as he lost himself to madness.

I watched as the Human known as Richard Tyler was torn from his world and forced to stay. I watched as he was abused and hurt and used.

I watched as a very familiar Changeling entered his life with bad intentions…but who's heart was changed by him, who grew to love him and become a better individual.

I watched as he was torn away from her by Twilight Sparkle. I watched as they attempted to remove the love he had for the Changeling.

I watched as he killed my nephews in a fit of uncontrolled hatred, hatred that would never have been there if he had been left alone. My nephews would never had died had Celestia and Luna just left him alone.

I watched his own power kill him as he desperately tried to control it, refusing to kill another due to his lack of control ever again. I watched as Luna stole him into her realm of dreams and tried once again to dominate through any means necessary.

I watched him wake up and avoid his mate, fearful and ever so tired.

I watched as they were both dragged away from their home and towards the dome.

I watched…and realized that I had been on the wrong side all this time.

Celestia was the enemy. Luna was the enemy.

I opened my eyes to see Fleetfoot's just before me, her once alien features now so familiar to me.

"Did you see?" she asked.

I nodded, looking around the room and realizing that unlike before I could see clearly.

"They need our protection," she continued, watching me for my reaction. "We must go to them."

I looked back.

"Yes," I replied, standing up with a strength I had never possessed before. "We must protect the King and Queen."

We stood straight and smiled at each other, a glorious feeling flowing from her and into me.

And with nary a thought, we flew out of the hive and towards our King and Queen.

King Richard and Queen Chrysalis.

And boom, done.

Next part IS Parlave Oum's finale, no more fucking dome after that one.

Cya, Stay Snuggly!

Author's Note

Shoutout to my Patreons - Donna, Dave and Robokirby.